Skip to main content

Full text of "The Clarke family"

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 

3  3433  06254010  3 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/clarkefamilyOOniem 


• 


£3n 


JOHN  CLARKE 


ANN  OHERN  CLARKE 


THE 

CLARKE  FAMILY 


COMPILED   AND   EDITED 

BY 

LENA    M.    NIEMAN 


Times-Mirror  Printing  and  Binding  House 

Los  Angeles,  California 

1905 


,»- 


K 


J 


J 


TO  THE  MEMORY 

OF 

JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ANN  OHERN 


CONTENTS 

Foreword   by   the    Compiler. 
Chapter, 

I.  —  Introduction    to    Record    of    Rev.    John    Clarke. 
II.  —  Ancestry   on    Father's    Side. 

III.  —  Ancestry   on    Mother's   Side. 

IV.  —  The   Family  Home  —  Cemetery. 

Y.  —  Father's    Family. 

VI.- — Personal  Autobiography  —  Mischievous  Dispos  tion. 
A  School   Incident. 

VII.  —  Family     Settle     at     Sewickley  —  Early      Conviction  — 

Obtained  Position  in  Pittsburg — Revival  Meetings. 
Conversion  —  Persecution  by  Shopmates  —  Helpful 
Associations. 

VIII.  —  On  the  Tramp  —  At   Meadville,   Pa.  —  Bro.   Bowman. 

Class  Formed — At  Harrisville,  O.  —  Perplexity  in 
Regard  to  Duty  —  Elected  Assistant  Superintendent 
of  Sunday  School  —  Health  Failed,  Started  South  — 
At    Natchez  —  Slave    Meeting. 

IX.  —  Trip  to  New  Orleans  —  At  Gen.  Ganeau's  (St. 
Jaques)  — Experience  with  Drunken  Irishman  — 
Meeting  a  Stranger,  Collision  of  Boats,  Bedfellow's 
Death,  My  Providential  Escape  —  Gen.  Ganeau's 
Generosity — Started  Homeward  —  Arrest  and  Re- 
lease—  Disaster    at    Vicksburg — License    to    Preach. 

X.  —  Safe  Arrival  Home  —  First  Appointment  to  Preach. 
At  Conference  —  Aooointment  to  Georgetown  Cir- 
cuit —  Providence  Provides  Through  My  Resource- 
ful   Wife. 

XI.  —  Conference  at  Zanesville  —  A  Ludicrous  Occurrence. 
Appointment  to  Ohio  Circuit  —  Remarkable  Con- 
version. 

XII.  —  Appointment    to    Cincinnati  —  Mob    Violence  —  Aboli- 
tion. 

XIII.  —  Elected  President  of  Ohio  Conference  —  Dignities 
in  Traveling  —  Cheering  Reception  in  New  Cabin  — 
Crossing  Flooded  Streams  —  White  River  Valley, 
Privations  of  Early  Settlers — In  Illinois  —  West- 
ward —  Painful  Experience  with  Flies  ■ —  A  Night 
Near  the  Oglaze  River;    Narrow  Escape  in  Crossing. 


CONTEXTS—  (Continued ). 


Chapter. 

XIV.  —  Springfield  —  Entertained  at  Peter  Cartwright's — 
My  Dilemma  —  More  Special  Providence  —  Cordi- 
ality of  the   Great   Evangelist. 

X  V.  —  Southward  —  Camp-meeting  at  Winchester  —  Alton  ; 
Instance  of  Special  Providence  in  Answer  to  Prayer. 
Help   in   Sore   Xeed. 

XVI.  —  Agent  Dearborn  College  —  Trouble  on  Account  of 
New  Student  —  Arrested  on  Charge  of  Assault  —  In- 
cident in  Court  —  Resignation  of  My  Position  — 
College  Buildings  Burned. 

XVII.  —  At  Chappels  —  Transferred  to  Sharpsburg —  Con- 
version of  a  Scoffer  —  Escape  of  Slave  Family,  Man- 
aged by   My  Courageous  Wife. 

XVIH.  —  Special  Providence  in  Marriage  —  Attractive  Jane  — 
Another    Wooing — Divinely   Guided   at    Last. 

XIX.  —  Thomas    H.    Stockton    at    Madison. 

XX.  —  On   the   Way  to   Rushville  —  Obstruction    from    Ice  — 

Abolition  —  Slanderous    Persecution. 

XXI.  —  Connection      with      M.      P.     Denomination  —  Church 

Relations- — Requested     Certificate    of    Release     from 
M.    P.    Church- — Joined    M.    E.    Denomination. 

XXII.  —  Appointment  to  Pulaski  Circuit  —  Base  Slander  of 
My    Colleague  —  Providence    Demonstrated. 

XXIII. —  Meditations  on  the  Present. 

XXIV.  —  Improvements  —  Early  Workers  in  Methodism  at 
Pittsburg — Rise  of  Methodism  in  the  West  — 
Bishop   Roberts. 

XXV. —  My  Wife  — Her  Family  —  Burning  of  Their  Home. 
Conversion  —  Incident,  Returning  from  Quincy. 
Traveling   Across   Country   to   Xenia,   O. 

XXVI.  — Obituary  of  Thomas. 

XXVII  —  Memoranda   of   Dates. 

XXVIII— Family  of   Eleanor   Greer. 

XXIX.  — Adam   Clarke. 

XXX. —  The   Family   Tree. 


FOREWORD 


Two  years  and  a  half  ago,  for  my  own  benefit.  1  began 
a  record  of  the  descendants  of  my  great  grandfather, 
Rev.  John  Clarke.  For  a  year  and  a  half  I  worked  only 
at  intervals  and  with  no  definite  object  in  view,  but 
last  January  again  took  up  the  record  with  more  en- 
thusiasm, going  one  generation  further  back.  1  knew 
that  grandfather  had  left  a  manuscript  containing  the 
record  of  his  family,  so  sent  for  it  in  order  to  verify 
the  dates,  and  found  in  it  the  account  of  his  ancestry 
and  of  his  life  as  given  in  the  succeeding  pages.  It  is 
evident  that  he  intended  this  history  to  be  preserved,  and 
I  at  once  decided  to  copy  it. 

By  reading  grandfather's  introduction  we  can  see 
under  what  difficulties  he  worked,  and  it  is  wonderful 
that  one  weakened  by  age  and  long  illness  could  write 
so  well.  There  were  a  number  of  repetitions,  misplaced 
words  and  phrases,  as  well  as  a  few  incomplete  sentences ; 
but  these  mistakes  have  been  rectified  in  order  to  make 
the.  meaning  clearer.  I  have  not  in  any  case  changed 
the  thought,  and  have  tried  to  make  only  the  corrections 
that  grandfather  would  make  were  he  and  not  I  editing 
this  work. 

Through  the  information  given  in  the  manuscript  and 
other  data  sent  me  I  was  enabled  to  trace  the  direct 
descent  back  to  Duncan  Clarke,  and  the  "  Tree  "  there- 
fore contains  the  record  of  eight  generations,  as  nearly 
complete  as  it  could  be  made.  Of  the  one  hundred  and 
forty-nine  descendants  of  Duncan  Clarke,  eighty-nine  are 
now  living,  eight  of  the  fifth  generation,  thirty-three  of 
the  sixth,  forty-seven  of  the  seventh  and  one  of  the 
eighth. 

If  this  little  volume  should  be  the  means  of  drawing 
nearer  together  the  widely  scattered  members  of  the 
family  and  of  creating  a  feeling  of  greater  interest  in 
each  other,  I  shall  be  very  glad.  We  have  good  reason 
to  be  proud  of  our  ancestors,  who  spent  their  lives   in 


FOREWORD  — (Continued). 


helping  others,  and  who  died  leaving  the  legacy  of  a  true 
Christian  character  to  their  children  and  their  children's 
children. 

In  the  *'  Tree  '*  it  is  not  known  that  the  children  of 
Janus  Clarke  and  Susanna  Wood  are  given  in  their 
proper  order,  according  to  age.  Grandfather  tells  in  his 
record  that  his  father  (John)  was  the  younger  son,  and 
since  there  is  no  way  of  knowing  positively  where  each 
helongs,  for  the  sake  of  convenience  John  has  been 
placed  as  the  youngest  of  the   family. 

I  have  perhaps  omitted  facts  that  to  some  may  seem 
important,  and  inserted  others  that  are  unimportant,  but 
1  trust  due  allowance  will  be  made  for  these  and  also 
for  all  mistakes  that  I  may  have  made  as,  everything 
considered,  I  have  done  my  best.  I  should  like  to  be 
apprised  of  any  errors  in  names,  dates  or  places,  so 
that  I  may  correct  them  in  my  own  copy.  If  the  differ- 
ent families  will  be  careful  to  continue  their  records  on 
the  blank  pages  in  the  back  of  the  book,  and  will  send 
me  all  dates  of  births,  marriages  and  deaths  as  they 
occur,  it  will  assist  me  greatly  and  save  much  labor  and 
delay  in  case  a  second  edition  is  issued  at  some  future 
time. 

I  gratefully  acknowledge  my  indebtedness  to  all  those 
who  have  in  any  way  aided  me.  either  by  giving  infor- 
mation or  by  their  words  of  encouragement.  I  am 
especially  thankful  to  the  older  members  of  the  family, 
without  whose  help  T   should  have   failed  utterly. 

Lena  M.  Nieman. 

Pasadena,  California,  December,   IQ04. 


CHAPTER  I 

Introduction  to  Record  of  Rev.  John  Clarke. 

( )f  late  years  I  have  been  frequently  requested  by 
friends,  and  urged  by  members  of  my  family,  to  record 
some  account  of  our  ancestry  and  of  my  own  life. 
Although  the  requests  thus  expressed  were  entitled  to 
respect,  I  have  felt  averse  to  compliance  from  a  con- 
viction that  such  records  were  frequently  tinged  too 
strongly  with  the  writer's  partiality,  and  might  beget 
doubts  and  suspicions  of  its  accuracy.  Besides,  gen- 
erally, what  a  person  writes  about  himself  is  very  often 
net  worth  reading.  1  have  kept  no  journal  and  have 
very  little  data  on  which  to  base  any  account  of  ancestry. 
Xow  verging  on  my  eighty-fifth  year,  besides  the  in- 
firmities incident  to  old  age,  I  am  so  paralyzed  in  the 
lower  limbs  as  to  be  almost  helplessly  confined  to  my 
lonely  room,  beset  with  other  ailments  that  together  have 
a  disqualifying  influence  for  the  task  I  undertake ;  yet 
mind  employment  —  and  memory  vividly  retains  circum- 
stances and  events  of  the  long  past,  even  to  early  boy- 
hood —  reveals  that  the  proper  form  of  expression 
greatly  fails  me,  and  I  hope  that  any  who  may  chance 
to  read  what  I  aim  to  write  in  the  following  pages  will 
make  due  allowance  on  this  score. 


CHAPTER    II 

Ancestry    on    Father's   Side. 

In  1834,  while  stationed  in  Cincinnati,  I  read  the  per- 
sonal memoir  of  Adam  Clarke,  the  great  commentator, 
and  was  surprised  at  finding  in  his  extended  account 
of  his  family  relations  the  mention  of  several  of  whom 
I  had  heard  my  father  often  speak  as  relatives  of  his, 
but  1  had  no  recollection  of  father  speaking  of  any  rela- 
te nship  to  Dr.  Clarke  or  his  family.  I  then  wrote  to 
father  at  his  home  near  Pittsburg,  Pa.  My  letter  find- 
ing him  on  his  death-bed,  he  related  to  rny  two  sisters. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


as  strength  and  memory  permitted,  an  answer  to  my 
inquiry,  my  elder  sister  writing  it  down  as  dictated. 
By  a  mishap  in  the  mail  it  never  reached  me.  From 
my  surviving  sister  (Mrs.  Susan  Wilson)  I  obtained 
the  only  data  upon  which  J  base  the  conclusion  that 
both  families  are  of  the  same  ancestry.  My  father's 
statement  enabled  me  to  trace  it  back  to  the  early  part 
of  the  sixteenth  century,  at  which  time  two  brothers 
of  the  family  emigrated  from  Scotland  to  Ireland,  one 
settling  near  Dublin,  the  other  in  the  County  Tyrone. 
Adam  Clarke,  I  conclude,  was  a  descendant  of  the 
former,  and  my  father  of  the  latter  of  these  brothers, 
My  great  grandfather's  name  was  Duncan  Clarke,  and 
he  was  therefore  a  full  cousin  to  Adam  Clarke,  and  a 
resident  of  County  Tyrone.  His  son.  James  Clarke 
(our  grandfather),  was  also  a  resident  of  the  same 
county,  a  well-to-do  farmer  and  a  rigid  adherent  of 
Scotch  Presbyterianism.  His  wife's  maiden  name  was 
Susanna  Wood,  and  both  were  noted  as  devoted  Chris- 
tians according  to  the  standard  of  the  times.  Our 
father  was  their  youngest  son.  He  had  four  sisters  and 
one  brother.  Archibald,  who  died  in  early  life  leaving 
no  family.  Of  the  sisters  I  have  no  definite  informa- 
tion other  than  hearing  them  spoken  of  as  distinguished 
for  piety  and  religious  lives. 

The  county  in  which  they  lived  was  one  of  the  first 
fields  of  operation  in  Ireland  by  Methodist  missionaries, 
who  were  first  known  in  that  region  by  the  name  of 
Ranters.  A  distinguished  clergyman  of  the  Established 
Church  of  England,  who  had  become  an  adherent  of 
the  Wesleys  in  their  great  revival  work  in  England  and 
a  coadjutor  in  carrying  it  on,  was  one  of  the  first  mis- 
sionaries to  enter  Ireland.  The  northern  part  being  the 
most  under  Protestant  influence  he  sought  to  commence 
his  labors  there.  Entering  County  Tyrone  he  sought  an 
opportunity  to  open  his  mission,  but  found  churches  and 
private  houses  alike  closed  against  him.  Coming  into 
the  neighborhood  of  our  grandfather  ( which  was 
densely  populated  and  known  as  Ardstraw  Bridge,  a 
scattered  village)  to  the  alarm  of  the  people  generally, 
but  our  ancestor  in  particular,  fearing  the  stranger 
might   be  of  the   Ranters  of  whom   they  had   heard   so 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  13 


much,  and  would  succeed  in  leading  souls  astray  and 
destroy  the  peace  of  the  community,  he  could  find  no 
place  of  entrance.  So  he  took  up  a  position  on  horse- 
back in  the  most  public  place  on  the  highway,  it  being 
the  most  ready  to  escape  from  should  he  be  attacked 
by  mob  violence,  and  by  the  novelty  of  his  lusty  singing 
soon  gathered  a  crowd  around  him,  in  which  was  my 
grandfather,  who  became  impressed  so  by  his  dignified 
manner  and  the  solemn  truths  he  uttered  that  he  ventured 
to  invite  him  to  his  home ;  and  soon  after,  he  with  his 
whole  household,  was  rejoicing  in  a  conscious  salvation. 
And  his  house  became  a  preaching-place  for  Methodism 
ever  afterward,  until  it  was  more  suitably  provided  for, 
growing  and  multiplying  in  all  that  section  of  country. 
Our  father  at  that  time  was  quite  a  youth,  and  I  have 
heard  him  say  that  he  could  not  tell  the  precise  time 
when  he  was  converted ;  that  from  early  youth  he  en- 
joyed the  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart  and  the  love  of 
God.  Through  the  greater  portion  of  his  life  he  held 
an  official  position  in  the  church,  and  his  end  was  full  of 
peace  and  bright  with  hope. 


CHAPTER    III 

Ancestry   on   Mother's  Side. 

Of  our  ancestry  on  mother's  side  I  have  very  limited 
knowledge  beyond  her  family,  whose  name  was  Greer, 
and  who  were  residents  also,  as  were  father's  family, 
of  the  County  Tyrone.  Ireland.  They  were  well-to-do 
farmers,  and  among  the  first,  if  not  the  very  first,  to 
embrace  and  entertain  Methodism  in  the  section  in  which 
they  lived.  The  family  consisted  of  three  sons  and  four 
daughters.  My  parents,  with  one  son  (my  oldest 
brother),  came  to  this  country  in  company  with  mother's 
sister  Rebecca,  the  wife  of  James  Little,  and  I  believe 
her  brother  Joseph.  For  a  time  they  settled  in  Xew 
Jersey,  and  afterward  in  Lancaster  County,  Pa.,  where 
I  believe  Joseph  died.  Most  of  the  time  they  remained 
in  the  East  their  home  was  in  the  city  of  Columbia. 
They  moved  westward  at  different  periods,  and  now   ( in 


i4  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

1891)  are  settled  in  Rushville  and  vicinity,  a  numerous 
and  prosperous  portion  of  the  community,  nearly  all 
earnest  adherents  to  the  religion  of  their  ancestors.  I 
have  thus  departed  from  the  ancestral  line  because  of 
the  more  immediate  identity  of  the  parties  named  or 
referred  to.  A  great  number  of  them  are  interred  in 
the  cemetery  of  Rushville,  awaiting  a  reunion  in  an  ever- 
lasting home  where  neither  death  nor  distance  will  ever- 
more separate. 

In  each  new  settlement  of  either  family  they  immedi- 
ately identified  themselves  with  Methodism,  though  in 
the  earlier  portion  of  their  life  in  this  country  it  required 
much  sacrifice.  I  distinctly  remember  when  my  mother, 
on  horseback,  and  father,  cane  in  hand,  traveled  eleven 
miles  to  attend  class  meeting  on  Sunday.  Members 
would  frequently  travel  miles  to  attend  a  prayer-meeting 
and  were  often  in  each  other's  homes  as  social  visitors 
and  mutual  helpers.  The  fervor  of  love  and  fraternal 
feeling  that  was  then  a  characteristic  of  Methodism  has 
greatly  diminished  in  modern  times.  It  was  one  of 
mother's  leading  characteristics  to  be  in  the  front  of 
such  movements ;  her  generosity  was  always  up  to  the 
extent  of  her  means ;  often  have  I  known  her  to  deny 
herself  of  needed  comforts  to  supply  the  wants- of  others. 

Another  sister  and  her  husband,  whose  name  was 
Ward,  had  preceded  my  parents  in  coming  to  this  coun- 
try, and  had  settled  as  far  west  as  Pittsburg  (then  Fort 
Duquesne)  on  the  border  of  what  was  then  known  as 
the  "  Back  Woods."  Through  their  influence  our 
parents  were  induced  to  move  back  to  the  same  place  — 
I  think  it  was  in  1814.  I  well  remember  the  great  diffi- 
culties then  encountered  in  crossing  the  mountains  by 
winding,  improvised  roads.  The  only  method  of  travel 
and  conveying  supplies  was  by  horseback  and  six-horse 
teams  harnessed  to  heavy  wagons.  Frequently,  at  the 
foot  of  a  mountain,  these  teams  would  double  horses  to 
each  wagon,  and  with  two  men  in  the  rear  carrying 
blocks  to  scotch  the  wagon  when  the  horses  were  halted 
for  a  rest,  they  would  thus,  with  much  difficulty  and  no 
little  danger,  make  the  ascent.  Houses  of  entertainment, 
though  at  convenient  distances,  were  devoid  of  what 
would    be    accommodation   in    the    present    generation. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  15 


Getting  safely  to  our  destination  we  were  comfortably 
domiciled  in  the  house  with  my  Aunt  Ward's  family, 
who,  not  long  alter,  returned  to  tne  East  and  settled  near 
Alexandria,  \  a.  For  some  time  correspondence  was  kept 
up  between  the  families,  but  I  lost  all  trace  of  them. 
Mother's  sister.  Rebecca,  with  her  husband,  James  Little, 
and  family  came  West  in  the  fall  of  1837.  whither  their 
only  son,  George,  had  preceded  them,  and  who  was 
settled  in  mercantile  business  in  Rushville.  Their  four 
daughters  also,  at  different  periods,  settled  in.  the  place 
and  have  raised  respected  families. 

My  two  sisters  being  married  —  Susan  the  wife  of 
Thomas  Wilson,  and  Ann  Jane  the  wife  of  George- 
Greer' —  and  they  having  also  settled  in  Rushville,  after 
the  death  of  my  father  in  Sewickley.  near  Pittsburg,  my 
mother  came  also  to  Rushville,  where  she  spent  the  bal- 
ance of  her  days,  and  died  at  a  great  age.  I  have  heard 
her  say  that  she  was  converted  when  six  years  of  age,  and 
she  must  therefore  have  been  not  less  than  eighty-four 
years  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Church.  Her  father's 
house  was  one  of  the  first,  if  not  the  very  first,  in  that 
part  of  the  county  opened  to  Methodism,  as  was  our 
grandfather  Clarke's  in  another  portion  of  the  same 
county.  When  their  dwelling  became  too  small  for  the 
congregations  that  assembled,  her  father  cleaned  a  large 
barn  on  their  premises,  fitted  it  up  with  pulpit  and  rude 
benches,  and  it  served  the  purposes  of  a  church.  From 
this  center  Methodism  soon  spread  over  a  large  portion 
of  that  section  of  the  country  and  became  a  great  power 
for  good. 

Soon  after  what  is  known  as  Wayne's  Treaty  with  the 
Indians  was  signed,  several  families  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  our  parents  in  Ireland  emigrated  to  this  coun- 
try and  took  up  lands  in  Sewickley,  fifteen  miles  west  of 
Pittsburg  —  then  considered  the  western  frontier  — 
and  invited  our  parents  to  join  them.  My  father 
having  purchased  some  wild  land  eligibly  located, 
the  settlers  united  and  soon  had  a  respectable  cabin  in 
the  dense  woods  ready  for  the  family's  reception,  to 
which  they  moved  out.  aware  that  it  was  bringing  on 
them  a  new  phase  of  life.  I  remember  their  reluctance 
and  serious  deliberation  of  it.     <  )n  our  arrival  we  found 


16  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

quite  a  number  of  the  settlers  gathered  to  make  us  wel- 
come and  an  amount  of  provisions  sufficient  to  supply 
our  wants  until  we  could  provide.  On  the  way  father 
had  bought  a  cow  and  calf.  In  front  of  our  cabin  they 
constructed  a  strong  pen  in  which  to  confine  the  calf  and 
thus  detain  the  cow.  In  the  morning  all  of  the  calf 
that  could  be  found  was  a  few  scattered  bones,  the  wolves 
having  in  the  night  entered  the  pen,  and  finding  they 
could  not  carry  the  calf  out,  made  their  supper  of  it  in 
the  pen.  Learning  that  there  were  still  some  straggling 
Indians  marauding  through  the  country,  and  being  so 
discouraged  by  this  first  night's  experience,  my  parents 
determined  to  return  East,  and  no  influence  of  neighbors 
could  dissuade  them  from  their  purpose.  So  as  soon  as 
preparation  could  be  made  the  journey  was  commenced. 
Meantime,  father  was  persuaded  not  to  sell  the  land,  but 
he  leased  it  for  four  years,  the  consideration  being  a 
certain  amount  of  improvements.  When  about  twenty 
miles  east  of  Pittsburg  the  team  was  delayed  a  short  time 
for  some  repairs,  and  my  father  met  the  offer  of  a  large 
school  at  a  good  salary.  He  readily  accepted,  compro- 
mising with  the  teamster,  and  we  were  soon  domiciled 
in  a  comfortable  house. 

After  spending  four  years  in  teaching,  he  visited  his 
wild  purchase  and  found  it  pretty  well  improved  and  sur- 
rounded by  a  dense  settlement  of  desirable  neighbors. 
He  soon  returned  to  it  and  on  it  spent  the  balance  of 
his  life  in  contentment  and  comfort.  The  house  soon 
became  a  regular  preaching  place  and  a  home  of  Meth- 
odism. For  over  twenty  years  he  was  the  leader  of  a 
large  class  in  a  room  of  his  own  house,  and  as  far  back 
as  I  can  remember  the  home  was  a  house  of  prayer. 
Morning  and  evening  a  hyrrm  was  sung  and  prayer  was 
offered  to  God.  In  early  boyhood,  to  me  it  was  a  lone- 
some evening  when  there  were  not  from  one  to  four  or 
five  Methodist  neighbors,  who  had  been  acquainted  in 
Ireland,  in  to  spend  the  evening  until  bedtime.  The 
lively,  and  to  me,  deeply  interesting  conversation  was 
generally  of  persons,  scenes  and  incidents  in  Ireland. 
Their  appreciative  recollections  of  early  preachers,  many 
of  whom  still  live  in  history,  early  inspired  my  heart  with 
a  feeling  of  reverence  for  their  names  that  yet  survives 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  17 


with  me.  Methodism  may  not  have  deteriorated,  but  it 
has  certainly  lost  much  of  its  primitive  simplicity,  fervor 
of  zeal  and  purity  of  love.  To  love  with  a  pure  heart, 
fervently,  was  one  of  its  most  marked  characteristics. 

Of  mother's  death  a  brief  record  is  due  here.  On 
Sunday  afternoon,  Aug.  28,  1867,  1  spent  some  hours 
with  her  in  her  room  at  my  sister's  home,  and  was  some- 
what surprised  to  find  her  much  more  vivacious  and 
cheerful  than  usual,  her  mental  faculties  not  betraying" 
any  of  the  weakening  so  common  at  her  age.  Provi- 
dential dealings  throughout  her  long  life  employed  much 
of  her  conversation;  her  trust  in  God  seemed  to  be  im- 
p  icit,  and  rays  of  heavenly  light  to  illumine  the  valley 
of  the  shadow  of  death.  When  I  arose  to  leave  she  said: 
"  Why,  John,  you  would  not  leave  without  praying 
with  me."  Kneeling  beside  her  we  joined  in  prayer. 
As  I  was  leaving  she  took  my  hand  and  went  with  me 
to  the  door,  with  an  affectionate  goodbye,  remarking : 
"  We  may  not  see  each  other  again."  The  next  morning, 
when  the  family  gathered  in  her  room  for  prayers,  she 
was  yet  in  bed  and  appeared  in  her  usual  health.  Her 
son-in-law,  Thomas  Wilson,  read  a  chapter  to  which 
she  appeared  to  give  interested  attention.  My  sister, 
kneeling  at  the  side  of  the  bed,  had  her  attention  drawn 
by  an  apparent  struggle  in  mother's  breathing,  and  on 
hastily  going  to  her,  found  her  eyes  set  in  death.  The 
spirit  had  fled  to  an  everlasting  home. 

Her  funeral  from  the  Methodist  Church  was  attended 
bv  a  large  assemblage.  Appropriate  services,  conducted 
by  the  pastor,  were  there  held,  and  her  remains  thence 
borne  to  the  family  lot  in  the  beautiful  Rushville 
cemetery,  where,  shadowed  by  several  evergreen  trees 
and  inclosed  by  an  ornamental,  tubular  iron  fence,  they 
rest  until  the  resurrection.  Myself  and  one  sister  (Susan 
Wilson )  survive  the  family,  and  our  time  on  earth  is 
nearly  spent. 


fcjjte^ 

if?' 

1^^ 

\ 

••  \*  >'*?♦■"       ?*£,      "  ' 

* 

*   .  **:S% 

1 

"^4 
< 

*    "V 

m 

■«J?-1  •   ' 

• 

a            J^B 

.*V^5, 

f  St1 1 i 

•• 

^»  1'      t 

1 

[%~ff    ./■■    JFi 

>  ffll_/ 

"         *    B. 

1  J^  ftf    "« 

::itfi 

THE    CLARKE    FAMILY    LOT    AT    RUSHV1LLE,    ILL. 


A    NEARER    VIEW 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  19 


CHAPTER    IV 

The  Family  Home-Cemetery. 

From  distant  parts  I  have  disinterred  and  gathered 
together,  in  the  same  lot  and  monumented,  the  remains 
of  our  parents,  their  children  and  grandchildren,  except- 
ing my  brother  James  and  his  family,  who  had  been 
buried  in  Pittsburg  and  vicinity,  and  who,  for  lack  of 
room  in  the,  family  lot,  are  reinterred  in  an  adjacent  lot 
in  the  same  cemetery.  Of  the  immediate  decendants 
of  father's  family  [brought  up  to  November,  1904,  by 
Compiler],  fifty-four  are  now  deceased;  eighty-nine  sur- 
vive, forty-seven  of  whom  are  of  the  fifth  generation. 


CHAPTER    V 

Father's  Family. 
My  oldest  brother,  James,  was  born  in  County  Tyrone. 
Ireland,  June  17th,  1800,  and  died  at  Pittsburg,  Pa., 
Sept.  15th,  1855.  Endowed  with  a  strong  intellect,  and 
being  of  studious  habits,  he  became  early  a  good  scholar 
in  a  common  English  education  ;  for  some  time  he  as- 
sisted my  father  in  teaching  a  large  school,  and  was  the 
leader  in  all  the  intellectual  enterprises  of  the  neighbor- 
James  Clarke  was  a  very  handsome  man,  of  fine  physique,  and 
one  who  would  be  noted  among  hundreds.  He  had  but  three 
months'  schooling,  but  considered  himself  educated  in  all  lines.  He 
both  read  and  wrote  a  great  deal.  He  was  very  outspoken  on  the 
subject  of  abolition,  and  some  of  his  family  thought  that  he  met 
with  foul  play  at  the  hands  of  enemies  during  the  "Border  Ruf- 
fian War."  About  the  time  of  his  visit  to  Kansas,  John  Brown, 
the  liberator,  became  famous  in  that  state,  and  later  James  P. 
Clarke,  son  of  James  Clarke,  Sr.,  was  with  John  Brown  during 
the  contest  against  the  pro-slavery  party's  efforts  to  make  Kansas 
a  slave  state. 

The  following  obituary  was  written  by  James  Clarke,  Sr.,  upon 
the  death  of  his  father,  John  Clarke: 

"  John  Clarke,  Sen.,  the  subject  of  the  following  notice,  was 
born  in  the  County  of  Tyrone.  Ireland,  1769.  At  the  age  of 
twenty-nine  or  thirty  he  became  the  subject  of  saving  grace  and 
united  himself  with  the  Methodist  Church  in  his  native  country. 
He  ultimately  removed  to  America.     He  associated  himself  with 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


hood.  When  about  eighteen  years  of  age  he  was  con- 
verted at  a  camp-meeting  in  the  vicinity  of  Pittsburg, 
and  at  once  began  to  hold  meetings  in  the  neighborhood 
and  labored  hard  for  the  conversion  and  upbuilding  of 
others.  In  this  line  he  was  very  popular,  and  attracted 
large  congregations.  He  was  strongly  urged  by  the 
church  to  go  into  the  ministry,  but  he  constantly  declined, 
^signing  insufficiency  as  his  reason,  also  that  his  voice 
was  not  adapted  to  public  speaking.  In  this  I  have  no 
doubt  he  seriously  erred.  After  his  marriage,  his  zeal 
declined  and   his    labors   diminished,    although   until   his 


the  Episcopal  Methodists  in  this  country,  upon  certificate  from 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Barber.  About  eighteen  years  ago  he  was 
appointed  class  leader,  and  was  always  particularly  faithful  to  this 
charge.  So  sure  as  the  Sabbath  came  ^o  sure  he  attended  to  his 
little  flock.  Never  to  our  knowledge  was  there  a  murmur  or  com- 
plaint from  one  of  his  members  for  neglect  of  duty.  Most  of 
this  time  the  class  met  in  his  own  house,  which  was  also  the 
meeting-house  and  home  of  the  preacher. 

"  Being  almost  constitutionally  republican  in  feeling,  when  the 
late  division  took  place  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  he 
was  inclined  to  go  with  the  Reformers.  There  were,  however, 
many  difficulties  in  his  way  — the  friendship  of  the  preachers, 
separation  from  the  class,  many  of  whom  were  the  companions 
of  his  youth,  cold  feelings  and  hard  sayings — these  had  been 
for  six  or  seven  years  a  counterbalance  to  his  principles.  Use 
philosophy,  religion,  or  whatever  you  please,  such  circumstances 
are  trying. 

"  However,  last  year  Bro.  Ba^sett  was  invited  to  preach  at  his 
house,  the  preachers  of  the  old  fellowship  continuing  their 
appointments  and  class  as  usual.  Some  time  in  August  he  took 
occasion  to  advise  with  the  writer  of  this  article  on  the  subject 
of  transferring  himself  to  the  new  church,  stating  that  his  '  mind 
latterly  had  been  much  agitated  in  relation  to  this  matter,  and 
that  he  felt  much  disposed  to  take  this  step.'  He  was  answered, 
there  was  no  prospect  beyond  his  own  family  of  forming  a  class, 
and  that,  all  things  considered,  if  his  principles  would  admit  of 
his  enjoying  himself  as  heretofore,  he  had  better  not  make  this 
change  in  his  relation,  especially  as  the  time  of  his  stay  in  any 
church  on  earth  must  in  all  probability  be  very  short.  Consider- 
ing the  relation  I  sustained  to  the  Protestant  Methodists,  he  was 
pleased  with  the  answer.  But  he  replied :  '  The  shortness  of  my 
stay  here  ought  to  be  a  strong  inducement  to  me  to  discharge  a 
duty  which  my  judgment  and  conscience  dictate  should  be  per- 
formed: besides,  these  will  not  admit  of  my  enjoying  myself  where 
I  am.  as  heretofore.  I  have  deliberated  and  weighed  the  matter 
long  enough  —  the  night  is  drawing  nigh,  when  I  cannot  work. 
To  unite  with  the  Protestant  Methodists  I  believe  is  a  duty  —  a 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


death  he  remained  a  devoted  and  liberal  member  of 
the  church,  nearly  always  sustaining  an  official  relation 
to  it.  In  the  latter  part  of  his  life  the  abolition  of  slavery 
so  engaged  his  sympathies  and  efforts,  that  it  seemed 
the  controlling  purpose  of  his  life  to  labor  for  its  suc- 
cess. It  was  thought  that  his  labor  and  exposure  on  a 
visit  to  Kansas,  in  order  to  bear  a  part  in  its  struggle 
for  freedom,  occasioned  his  death,  which  occurred  on 
board  the  steamboat  at  a  landing  almost  at  his  home. 


BROTHER  GEORGE. 

The  second  son  of  my  parents,  George,  was  born  in 
Lancaster.  Pa.,  Sept.  6,  1802,  and  died  in  the  city  of  Pitts- 
burg, May  3,  1823.  From  very  early  boyhood  he  mani- 
fested a  remarkable  aptness  to  learn,  and  a  great  fondness 
for  it,  and  had  mastered  most  of  the  first  rules  in  arith- 
metic.    Ofttimes,  when  yet  a  youth  of  tweJve  years,  he 

duty  which   I    ought   to   discharge   and   leave  the  issue  to   Him 
who   rules   in   righteousness.' 

"  The  next  opportunity  which  offered  he  cast  in  his  lot  with 
the  Reformers  —  so  called  —  and  true  it  proved  that  his  stay  on 
earth  was  short.  The  seeds  of  mortality  were  taking  deep  root. 
Shortly  after,  he  was  confined,  by  a  paralytic  stroke ;  lost  the 
use  of  his  left  side ;  a  few  days  saw  him  mentally  as  well 
as  physically  diseased  by  a  second  stroke  of  the  same.  In  this 
situation  he  urged  his  family  not  to  be  alarmed  on  his  account; 
stated  that  the  fears  of  death  did  not  disconcert  him ;  he  knew 
the  Saviour  was  his  friend,  and  that  His  grace  would  be  suf- 
ficient for  him,  though  he  had  to  walk  through  the  valley  and 
the  shadow  of  death ;  He  that  had  been  with  him  for  near  forty 
years  he  had  reason  to  believe  would  not  forsake  him  in  his  last 
extremity. 

"  He  set  his  temporal  concerns  in  order,'  so  that  he  might 
unreservedly  devote  himself  to  a  preparation  for  death,  and  for 
life  beyond  the  grave.  He  continued  for  some  weeks  engaged  in 
prayer  and  in  delivering  advice  to  his  family,  expressing  all 
the  time  the  greatest  confidence  in  God,  till  on  Tuesday  morn- 
ing, a  few  minutes  past  two  o'clock,  December  24,  1833,  in  the 
sixty-third  year  of  his  age,  he  entered  upon  the  joys  of  his 
Lord,  bequeathing  to  his  family  and  friends  a  blooming  hope  of 
immortality.  And  on  the  morning  of  that  day  when  the  Saviour 
first  visited  the  dark  abode  of  sinful  man,  his  friends  and  neigh- 
bors followed  him  —  mourning  —  thro'  the  storm  to  the  mansion 
of  rest.     Yours,  etc., 

"  James  Clarke." 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


would  keep  father  up  till  midnight  studying  problems  in 
mathematical  science,  and  as  there  were  then  few  institu- 
tions of  learning  other  than  common  schools,  and  they 
much  inferior  to  what  now  exists,  our  father  took  great 
pains  to  assist  him  at  home  as  far  as  he  felt  capable. 
Some  thirty  miles  distant  from  home  lived  a  noted  scholar 
of  father's  acquaintance,  with  whom  he  arranged  to  board 
George  in  his  family  and  allow  him  the  use  of  such  of 
his  books  as  were  required,  father  furnishing  the  others. 
I  do  not  remember  how  long  George  remained  under 
instruction,  but  it  was  as  long  as  deemed  necessary  to 
complete  his  studies.  After  his  return  from  this  private 
instruction  he  commenced  teaching,  and  for  two  years 
was  reputed  very  successful,  when,  by  a  mysterious 
accident,  he  was  injured  by  a  gun  from  which  a  friend 
was  trying  to  dislodge  a  ball  that  had  got  fast  in  the 
barrel  while  loading.  Having  opened  the  breech  end, 
an  effort  was  made  to  bore  it  out  by  fastening  a  large 
pegging  awl  in  the  end  of  the  ramrod,  which  became 
fast  in  the  lead  and  remained  as  the  ramrod  was  drawn 
out ;  then,  in  the  endeavor  to  melt  the  ball,  the  barrel 
exploded  with  a  loud  report,  the  melted  lead  and  awl 
entering  the  upper  part  of  my  brother's  thigh,  and  the 
lead  passing  so  nearly  through  as  to  be  taken  out  on 
the  opposite  side.  The  awl  remained  imbedded  in  the 
bone  and  could  not  be  extracted.  When,  over  thirty 
years  after,  his  remains  were  disinterred  to  be  removed 
to  the  family  lot,  the  awl  was  found  without  the  appear- 
ance of  rust  upon  it.  The  mystery  was  in  the  loud  ex- 
plosion from  a  gun  barrel  open  at  both  ends,  with  the 
powder  all  extracted,  and  water  having  been  poured  in 
in  the  effort  to  move  the  ball.  At  the  time  the  matter 
was  freely  discussed  in  the  newspapers  by  scientific 
writers,  but,  so  far  as  known  to  me,  is  still  unsolved,  and 
remains  for  a  mysterious  Providence  yet  to  make  it  plain. 
After  months  of  confinement  and  suffering  he  so  far  re- 
covered—  under  skillful  treatment  —  as  to  venture  a 
visit  to  the  city,  and  took  cold  on  the  way  which  devel- 
oped into  pneumonia,  of  which  he  died  soon  after.  He 
kft  a  calendar  for  the  ensuing  year,  almost  ready  for 
publication,    and   a   nearly   completed   volume  on   mathe- 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  23 

matical  science,  which  had  been  highly  approved  by  s 
well-known    scholars,    and    these,     together     with     some 
mathematical     instruments,     his     mother    distributed    as 
souvenirs  to  distant   friends,  much  to  my   regret. 


1  give  this  detailed  account  as  a  part  of  family  history 
that  may  fall  into  the  hands  of  their  descendants  and  be  of 
some  interest  to  them.  Mention  of  the  third  son  1  my- 
self 1  I  will  leave  until  the  last,  as  least  worthy :  and  my 
desire  is  that  whatever  I  record  of  myself  may  be  an 
illustration  of  the  gracious  Providence  that  has  con- 
ducted me  through  old  age.  and  yet.  when  bending  under 
infirmities,  forsakes  me  not. 


AXX    I  AXE. 


Ann  Jane,  the  elder  of  my  sisters,  when  young  was 
a  great  sufferer  from  asthma,  and  her  condition  gave  but 
little  reason  to  hope  that  she  would  live  to  mature  years. 
Indeed  ofttimes  her  life  was  despaired  of  from  day  to 
day.  This  interfered  with  her  education ;  but.  being 
naturally  of  a  clear,  strong  intellect  and  studious  habits, 
she  became  an  intelligent  woman  of  sound,  clear  judg- 
ment. As  she  grew  up.  the  left  lung  gradually  dimin- 
ished in  size,  and  at  womanhood  the  asthmatic  trouble 
left  her.  but  that  side  of  the  chest  was  greatly  sunken  so 
as  to  require  outside  padding  to  maintain  the  natural 
form.  For  a  time  she  taught  school.  I  believe  success- 
fully, and  eventually  was  married  to  George  Greer. 
Then  with  her  sister  and  husband  they  came  west  and 
settled  in  Rushville.  111.,  where  their  husbands  entered 
into  partnership  and  prospered  in  mercantile  business. 
Her  life  exemplified  the  teachings  of  Christ,  and  her 
death  the  hope  of  the  Christian. 

Ann  Jane  Greer  was  convened  at  a  camp  meeting  in  the  vicin- 
:  Pittsburg.  Pa.,  in  August.  1831.  Her  religion  was  not 
of  the  demonstrative  kind,  but  evinced  its  power  and  genuineness 
in  the  fruits  of  the  spirit  and  an  irreproachable  life.  Her  experi- 
ence was  very  uniform,  never  much  elated,  and  never  depressed. 
As  a  daughter,  sister,  wife  and  mother,  she  was  a  model  of 
affectionate  fidelity.  During  a  residence  of  thirty-nine  years  in 
Rushville  she  became  the  friend  of  all.  but  especially  of  the 
needy,  whom  she  was  always  willing  to  aid. 


SUSAN    WILSON 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  25 


•  SUSAN. 

My  sister  Susan,  the  youngest  of  the  family  —  she  and 
I  the  only  survivors  —  was  converted  in  early  life,  and 
through  all  its  vicissitudes  still  holds  fast  the  beginning 
of  her  confidence.  Though  not  demonstrative  in  her 
profession  or  manner  of  life,  she  has  inherited  her 
mother's  benevolence  of  heart,  and  with  a  plentiful  sup- 
Susan  Wilson  was  a  woman  of  unusual  gifts  and  graces,  be- 
loved and  honored  throughout  a  long  and  eventful  life.  She 
was  well  born  and  happily  endowed  by  nature.  A  bright  intel- 
lect, a  cheerful,  buoyant  temperament,  a  strong  will  and  generous 
instincts,  combined  with  a  sound  body,  capable  of  great  endur- 
ance—  these  qualities  might  insure  a  happy  and  useful  life,  but 
the  secret  of  her  life  must  be  found  in  her  relation  to  her 
Heavenly  Father,  as  expressed  in  her  favorite  psalm  :  "  T  will 
lift  up  mine  eyes  unto  the  hills,  from  whence  cometh  my  help. 
My  help  cometh  from  the  Lord,  which  made  heaven  and  earth." 
Religiously  inclined  from  childhood,  the  Bible  was  so  familiar 
to  her  that  her  children  called  her  a  "  Concordance."  She  be- 
lieved that  the  life  of  a  child  of  God  should  be  one  of  unbroken 
fellowship  with  Him.  Whenever  her  strength  permitted,  she 
went  joyfully  to  worship  in  the  house  of  the  Lord;  and  to 
the  very  last  the  reading  of  the  scripture  with  much  prayer  was 
her  daily  habit.  She  knew  that  "  Man  shall  not  live  by  bread 
alone,  but  by  every  word  that  proceeded  out  of  the  mouth  of 
God;"  and  she  sought  as  her  daily  bread  the  bread  from 
heaven.  Not  only  had  she  often  read  the  Bible  through  from 
beginning  to  end,  but  there  were  about  sixty  chapters  which 
she  knew  "by  heart."  She  was  also  very  fond  of  hymns,  and 
could  repeat  many  word  for  word.  For  her  part  she  was  ful- 
filling the  exhortation  of  Paul:  "Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell 
in  you  richly  in  all  wisdom,  teaching  and  admonishing  one  an- 
other in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with 
grace  in  your  heart  unto  the  Lord." 

Her  favorite  hymns  admirably  revealed  her  Christian  character. 
She  also  loved  the  sweet  evenine  bvmns,  and  often  to  her  children 
and  afterward  to  her  grandchildren  would  at  their  bed  time 
repeat  the  lines : 

"  Whom  Thou  dost  suard,  O  King  of  Kings, 

No  evil   shall  molest 
Under  the  shadow  of  Thy  wings 

Shall    they    securely    rest." 

She  had  a  remarkable  memory,  and  was  full  of  reminiscences 
of  persons  and  events  of  bygone  years.  And  yet  nothing  seems 
quite  so  remarkable  as  her  recollection  of  incidents  pertaining 
to  the  kingdom  of  God.  Tn  t88.;  she  wrote  in  a  little  book  :  "A 
collection  of  texts  which  T  have  heard  preached  during  seventy- 
five  years.     Written   for  my  grandchildren."     And  then  the  first 


26  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

ply  of  means  at  command  the  deserving  needy  always 
find  in  her  practical  sympathy  and  a  helping  hand. 

1  have  thus  recorded  what  little  I  have  been  able  to 
learn,  and  on  my  parents'  side  more  in  detail,  so  that 
any  of  our  descendants  or  friends  into  whose  hands  the 
record  may  fall  might  have  not  only  to  some  limited 
extent  an  acquaintance  with  their  ancestry,  but  that  the 
gracious  provision  of  God  might  be  recognized  in  the 
results  of  hearing  a  sermon  preached  on  horseback,  and 
of  a  little  act  of  hospitality  in  entertaining  a  stranger, 
as  in  the  case  of  my  mother's  parents.  "  God  often 
moves  in  a  mysterious  way  his  wonders  to  perform." 

entry :  "First  one  remembered,  1819,  '  Many  are  called  but  few 
are  chosen.'  "  This  when  she  was  but  eight  years  old.  The 
last  one  recorded  was :  "  My  days  are  swifter  than  a  weaver's 
shuttle."  She  said  that,  with  a  single  exception,  she  could 
remember  the  text  of  every  Easter  sermon  she  had  ever  heard. 

Her  whole  life  spoke  for  the  Master  whom  she  loved.  Patient. 
kind,  with  a  charity  covering  the  multitude  of  others'  sins, 
always  esteeming  others  better  than  herself,  full  of  good  works, 
she  rests  from  her  labors,  and  her  works  follow  her.  As  a 
mother  she  was  devoted,  firm  in  her  government,  always  looking 
well  to  the  ways  of  her  household.  No  duty  was  ever  neglected; 
no  sacrifice  too  great.  During  her  early  life  and  her  struggles 
with  adverse  circumstances,  she  was  always  brave  and  cheerful. 
Her  home  was  never  too  poor  or  the  larder  too  nearly  empty 
to  take  in  the  preacher  with  his  family.  Often  has  she  told 
of  a  preacher  with  a  large  family  coming  when  she  was  cleaning 
house  and  very  weary,  and  she  went  out  behind  the  rain  barrel 
and  prayed  for  strength  to  take  them  in  cheerfully.  When  called 
upon  to  minister  to  the  suffering,  nothing  appalled  her.  She 
was  first  to  hasten  to  the  afflicted,  no  matter  at  what  personal 
risk. 

The  missionary  work  lay  near  her  heart,  and  one  month  before 
her  death  her  voice  was  lifted  in  a  beautiful  prayer  at  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Society. 

In  her  humility  and  heart-searching  integrity  she  saw  nothing 
good  in  her  life  but  the  grace  of  God,  and  wished  said  of  her 
simply  "  A  sinner  saved  by  grace." 

Her  end  was  peaceful.  She  went  to  sleeD  and  wakened  in 
glory.  It  is  a  wonderful  thing  to  have  lived  almost  a  century, 
and  to  have  been  so  guided  as  to  stand  at  the  end,  still  true, 
still  just,  still  humble,  sustaining  a  moral  character  without  a 
flaw.  Her  children  and  grandchildren  "arise  and  call  her 
blessed." 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  27 

CHAPTER    VI 

Personal  Autobiography  —  Mischievous  Disposition  — A 
School  Incident. 

Having  in  the  foregoing  given  some  account  of  our 
family  personally,  I  now  commence  a  record  of  my 
own  life,  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of  relating  with  thankful 
heart  the  goodness  of  God,  as  manifested  in  a  gracious 
providence  that  as  a  golden  chain  of  innumerable  links 
has  extended  all  along  over  my  past  life,  and  which  to 
deny  or  doubt  now  would  be  to  ignore  my  own  ex- 
perience, and  to  question  the  word  of  revealed  truth. 
Verging  now  upon  my  eighty-fifth  year  I  am  beset  also 
with  other  ailments  besides  such  as  are  incident  to  old 
age,  yet  memory  retraces  life  almost  to  childhood  and 
vividly  recalls  the  long  past ;  it  seems  to  have  lost  noth- 
ing that  was  ever  impressed  upon  it.  Ofttimes  the  in- 
fluence of  association  brings  up  fresh  to  the  mind  mat- 
ters that  for  many  years  had  not  entered  my  thoughts. 

As  shown  by  our  familv  record,  I  was  born  in  Lan- 
caster, Pa.,  on  the  24th  of  Sept.,  1806.  While  I  was 
still  cpiite  young  my  parents,  with  mother's  sister's 
family  (Little),  moved  to  Columbia,  and  occupied  a 
house  divided  by  a  hall  and  stairway  in  the  center,  the 
families  taking  separate  sides  of  the  house.  An  itinerary 
preacher  of  the  Dunkards  obtained  permission  of  my 
parents  to  preach  in  their  lower  room,  and  as  was  his 
custom,  he  rode  around  and  gave  notice  by  a  horn,  and 
soon  gathered  a  congregation  that  crowded  the  room. 
Mother  sent  the  children  up  on  the  stairs,  which  by  balus- 
trade was  guarded  on  the  side  next  the  audience.  The 
lower  steps  became  crowded  by  hearers.  The  children 
had  no  way  of  egress,  and  being  very  impatient  I  made 
my  way  into  the  upper  room  where  I  found  some  tufts 
of  long  wool,  and  in  a  large  closet  a  dough-tray  with 
some  flour  around  the  edges.  Being  greatly  interested 
in  the  long  white  beard  of  the  preacher  it  is  likely  that, 
with  the  paste  and  •  wool,  I  pretty  well  imitated  it. 
Taking  my  place  on  the  stairs  I  attracted  the  attention 
of  the  audience  and  occasioned  much  merriment.  Mother 
could  not  get  access  to  me,  and  the  struggle  to  defend 


28 THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

my  beard  against  the  efforts  of  my  brothers  to  pull  it  off 
increased  attention  and  spoiled  the  meeting.  I  suppose 
that  at  the  time  I  was  nearly  four  years  old.  I  relate 
this  as  a  specimen,  among  many,  illustrating  the  natural 
order  of  my  mind  that  my  parents  had  to  train  and  Grace 
finally  to  subdue,  and  which  grew  with  my  growth  and 
strengthened  with  my  strength.  This  disposition  that 
threatened  my  future  with  a  reckless  tendency,  occasioned 
much  anxiety  to  my  parents.  One  incident  I  well  re- 
member, as  it  has  had  a  controlling  influence  over  my 
entire  life.  Coming  into  my  mother's  room  when  she 
was  very  ill,  1  approached  her  with  solicitude  to  learn 
her  condition.  As  I  came  near,  1  saw  her  eyes  fixed 
upon  me  in  an  expressive  gaze.  She  took  my  hand  and 
said  to  me:  "Johnny,  if  J  am  to  die  now,  you  are  my 
chief  concern  in  leaving  the  world."  Her  words  pierced 
my  heart,  and  hastening  out  I  sought  a  secret  place  and 
tried  to  pray,  solemnly  vowing  to  God  that  if  He  would 
spare  my  mother  I  would  lead  a  different  life.  She  was 
spared,  but  my  vow,  as  were  many  subsequent  ones,  was 
broken,  yet  was  ever  before  me  with  more  or  less  re- 
straint. I  was  not  given  to  profanity,  or  what  would 
be  called  wickedness,  but  seemingly  had  an  overpower- 
ing tendency  to  mischief  for  sport,  together  with  an  un- 
governable temper  that  led  me  to  say  and  do  things  that 
were  immediately   followed  by  shame  and  remorse. 

An  incident  characteristic  of  my  leading  besetment 
very  often  recurs  to  memory.  When  eleven  or  twelve 
years  of  age  I  attended  the  country  school,  which  was  of 
the  primitive  order,  and  which  was  taught  by  a  lately- 
arrived  Irishman  who  seemed  to  have  no  other  idea  of 
governing  than  by  physical  force,  and  thus  gained  the 
dislike  of  his  pupils.  He  increased  the  stringency  of  his 
administration  by  the  addition  of  prayer  at  the  closing  of 
school,  during  which  all  the  scholars  were  required  to 
kneel  at  their  seats.  He  had  prepared  for  himself  a 
writing-board  with  one  end  fastened  to  the  wall,  the 
other  supported  by  legs  like  a  stool,  while  for  a  seat  he 
had  a  bench  made  of  a  slab  of  old  chestnut  timber  per- 
forated with  worm  holes  in  close  proximity.  Immedi- 
ately in  front  of  where  I  knelt,  there  knelt  also  two 
youths  barefooted,  their  great  toes  touching  each  other. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


In  my  propensity  for  mischief  and  sport,  finding  a  string 
in  my  pocket.  I  used  all  my  ingenuity  to  get  their  toes  tied 
together.  All  backs  were  to  me  save  that  of  a  harmless 
boy  on  the  opposite  side,  who  was  watching  the  perform- 
ance, and  who  broke  out  in  suppressed  laughter,  at 
which  the  teacher  suddenly  rose  from  his  knees  in  the 
midst  of  his  prayer,  seized  his  symbol  of  authority,  ran 
across  the  floor,  caught  the  boy  by  the  neck  and  brutally 
beat  him,  then  returned  to  his  desk,  finished  his  prayer 
and  dismissed  the  school.  A  number  of  the  large  schol- 
ars remained  in  the  yard  discussing  the  matter.  All 
agreed  on  punishing  the  teacher,  but  not  on  the  manner 
of  doing  it.  Too  small  to  be  admitted  to  their  council, 
and  enraged  at  the  whole  matter.  I  determined  on  find- 
ing some  method  of  my  own.  The  council  agreeing  to 
meet  the  next  morning  an  hour  before  school  time,  I 
was  among  the  first  there,  but  before  anything  was 
settled,  the  teacher  and  the  boy's  father  were  seen  in 
the  distance  coming  toward  the  schoolhouse,  and  we 
all  ran  in  and  took  seats.  The  smaller  girls  had  a  play 
they  called  "  Pins."  I  hurried  round  among  them,  bor- 
rowed what  pins  I  could,  and  dropped  their  heads  in  the 
worm  holes  of  the  teacher's  seat.  Thinking  himself  late, 
he  looked  at  his  watch,  pronounced  it  wrong,  and,  draw- 
ing up  the  long  skirts  of  his  surtout  coat,  threw  himself 
into  his  seat;  then,  with  an  unearthly  yell  of  misery, 
leaped  up,  tearing  his  writing-board  from  its  fastenings. 
Drawing  the  skirts  of  his  coat  under  one  arm  and  stand- 
ing in  a  half-stooped  position,  he  gathered  pins  from  the 
seat  of  his  pants.  What  seemed  in  his  case  more  pro- 
vokingly  intolerable,  was  the  fact  that  the  whole  school 
was  in  a  burst  of  laughter.  Even  the  boy's  father,  who 
had  come  along  with  the  teacher  for  the  purpose  of  in- 
quiring into  the  matter,  and  who  was  standing  in  the 
midst  of  the  floor,  had  his  gravity  overcome,  though  a 
venerable  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  tried  to  hide  his 
face  from  the  ludicrous  scene.  While  I  was  anxiously 
watching  for  an  opportunity  to  escape,  my  way  was 
hedged  by  the  teacher  taking  his  symbol  of  authority, 
planting  himself  near  the  door  and  demanding  the  name 
of  the  perpetrator.  Not  getting  an  answer,  he  threat- 
ened violent  measures,  but  was  persuaded  by  the  boy's 


30  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

father  to  delay  awhile  as  it  was  probably  the  work  of 
someone  outside  during  the  absence  of  the  school,  and 
if  the  work  of  any  of  the  scholars  it  would  not  be  long  a 
secret ;  nor  was  it,  but  it  became  a  neighborhood  affair. 
The  teacher  was  dismissed  and  I  escaped  punishment 
and  received  some  commendation  that  did  not  tend  to 
restrain  or  correct  my  wayward  disposition. 

While  such  tendencies  of  mind  and  a  violent  temper 
seemed  to  have  control  of  me,  deep  religious  convictions 
followed  me  and  resolutions  to  break  off  from  my  course 
of  life  were  formed  and  often  written  down  and  carried 
in  my  pocket,  that  remembrance  might  be  retained  In- 
frequent reference  to  them  —  but  all  in  vain,  except  to 
increase  a   feeling  of  remorse   by  their  violation. 


CHAPTER    VII 

Family  Settle  at  Sewickley  —  Early  Conviction  —  Ob- 
tained Position  in  Pittsburg  —  Revival  Meetings  — 
Conversion  — Persecution  by  Shopmates- — Helpful 
Associations. 

As  before  stated,  the  family  settled  at  Sewickley, 
twelve  miles  west  of  Pittsburg,  while  I  was  yet  small. 
Our  house  at  once  became  a  regular  preaching  place,  a 
welcome  home  for  Methodist  preachers  and  a  common 
place  of  social  worship  of  the  neighborhood,  which  was 
chiefly  made  up  of  Methodists.  I  was  thus  early 
brought  under  religious  influence  outside  of  home  train- 
ing, which  was  maintained  with  much  vigilance.  I  was 
soon  led  to  feel  the  necessity  of  a  "  new  heart,"  and 
would  often  pray  in  secret,  but  my  natural  disposition 
and  irritable  temper  would  so  often  break  through  all 
restraints  that  life  on  the  whole  was  miserable.  Thus, 
with  occasional  glimmerings  of  hope,  did  the  Spirit  of 
God  strive  with  me.  About  the  age  of  fifteen  I  was  led 
into  intimate  associations  with  several  youth  of  the 
neighborhood,  who,  though  of  respectable  families  and 
general  moral  habits,  were  given  to  excessive  frivolity 
and    sport    often    leading   to    mischief.     Among   them    I 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  31 

was  soon  regarded  as  a  leader,  but  when  alone  1  would 
suffer  the  upbraidings  of  a  guilty  conscience  that  dis- 
pelled all  peace  of  mind  and  drove  me  to  the  borders  of 
despair. 

Hearing  much  of  a  great  revival  of  religion  in 
progress  in  the  city,  1  concluded  that  if  I  were  free 
from  surrounding  influences  and  could  get  within  those 
of  the  revival  1  might  obtain  "  a  new  heart  "  and  thus 
be  enabled  to  withstand  these  temptations.  With  this 
object,  and  none  other,  in  view  I  requested  my  parents 
to  allow  me  to  go  to  the  city  and  learn  a  trade.  My 
father's  great  objection  was  that  I  needed  a  better  educa- 
tion first;  my  mother's  objection  was  from  her  fears 
that  I  would  be  led  farther  astray.  The  realization  that 
I  must  have  a  change  of  heart  or  be  lost  forever,  and 
the  terrible  apprehension  that  my  day  of  grace  was  past, 
made  me  very  urgent;  and  consent  being  obtained,  my 
father  soon  went  to  the  city  to  seek  a  situation  and  make 
terms,  feeling  assured  that  his  judgment  would  be  satis- 
factory to  me.  An  opening  presenting  in  a  hat  factory, 
lie  made  arrangements  by  which  I  was  to  serve  six 
weeks  on  trial,  and  if  the  parties  were  suited  an  indenture 
for  three  years  was  then  to  be  made.  I  felt  encouraged 
by  the  hope  that  in  that  length  of  time  I  might  obtain 
what  most  I  sought  and  return  home,  a  conqueror  of  self 
and  surroundings,  to  lead  a  new  life.  I  left  home  with 
a  very  sad  heart,  but  assured  that  I  was  followed  by 
many  earnest  prayers. 

On  my  arrival  in  the  city.  I  commenced  attending 
revival  meetings  every  night,  praying  much  in  secret,  and 
diligently  studying  the  Bible  as  I  had  opportunity.  But 
all  seemed  of  no  avail,  darkness  still  enshrouded  my 
mind  and  a  sense  of  guilt  oppressed  my  soul.  All  the 
while  I  felt  an  aversion  to  going  up  with  penitents  to 
the  altar,  and  thought  if  I  were  out  in  some  retired  place 
I  could  succeed  better.  One  evening,  while  sitting  back 
in  the  congregation,  a  youth  about  my  own  age  crowded 
into  the  seat  by  my  side  and  asked  me  whether  I  en- 
joyed  religion,     I   answered   "  No." 

"  Do  you  desire  to?  "  was  his  next  question. 

T  answered.  "  Above  all  things."  He  took  me  by  the 
arm  and  led  me  forward.     No  sooner  had  I  knelt  than 


32  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

it  seemed  that  all  eyes  in  the  house  were  upon  me  and 
that  I  was  the  prize  for  which  heaven  and  hell  were  in 
contest,  and  a  desperate  agony  of  soul  came  upon  me. 
Previous  to  this  time  my  six  weeks  of  probation  had 
expired,  but  owing  to  some  cause  my  indentures  were  not 
made  out,  and  a  determination  came  upon  me  to  obtain 
deliverance  in  the  meantime  and  return  home  a  convert, 
and  at  the  altar  I  made  the  solemn  vow  that  I  would 
not  sleep  until  I  obtained  deliverance.  Several  being 
converted  at  the  altar,  I  was  the  last  to  be  led  away  from 
it.  As  I  crossed  the  door-sill,  leaving  the  church,  it 
flashed  into  my  mind  as  if  an  evil  spirit  had  spoken  it: 
"  You  are  a  reprobate.  You  cannot  live  without  sleep. 
For  months  you  have  been  seeking  in  vain.  Foreordina- 
tion  is  true."  For  a  short  time  the  awful  gloom  of  de- 
spair seized  my  mind,  and  I  wandered  about  the  streets, 
sometimes  resting  in  a  secluded  place,  reasoning  with 
myself  on  the  subject  and  trying  to  pray.  The  dark 
cloud  began  to  break,  and  gleams  of  hope  would  enter 
my  soul.  In  the  dawn  of  morning  I  went  to  the  shop 
and  attended  to  my  work  as  usual.  My  sadness  being 
observable  to  my  shopmates,  i  was  frequently  jeered 
through  the  day  by  them,  however,  without  any  weak- 
ening of  purpose. 

At  bedtime  I  went  upstairs,  but  passing  my  room,  I 
went  on  into  the  attic  of  the  three-story  building.  There 
being  no  seat  in  the  apartment,  the  night  (until  about  four 
o'clock  in  the  morning)  was  spent  in  walking  the  floor 
and  kneeling  at  the  sill  of  an  open  dormer  window. 
While  in  this  position  the  bright  moonlight,  the  city  in 
silence,  the  two  rivers  in  calmness  flowing  by  on  either 
side,  the  sky  studded  with  stars,  all  produced  a  calm  in 
my  feelings,  and  hope  sprang  up.  Everything  seemed 
to  proclaim  the  goodness  of  God,  and  I  was  beginning  to 
feel  a  certain  degree  of  confidence  that  He  would  not 
cast  me  off,  when  suddenly,  as  a  flash  of  light  in  the 
midst  of  gross  darkness,  the  passage :  "  He  that  spared 
not  His  own  Son,  but  delivered  Him  up  for  us  all,  how 
shall  He  not  with  Him  also  freely  give  us  all  things," 
seemed  audibly  spoken  in'  my  ear.  My  darkness  fled, 
the  burden  fell  off,  all  was  light  and  joy  unspeakable. 
I  wanted  to  shout,  but  dreaded  to  alarm  the  familv,  so 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  33 

hastened  out  into  the  street.  The  first  persons  I  met 
were  three  Quakers  walking  abreast,  their  garb  sug- 
gesting that  they  were  Methodist  preachers.  Running 
up  to  them  with  hand  stretched  out,  I  was  shoved  aside 
as  a  lunatic.  A  little  farther  on  I  found  a  young  man 
opening  a  store.  Taking  him  by  the  arm,  I  led  him 
into  the  store  and  began  ray  story.  He  clasped  me  in 
his  arms  and  took  it  from  me  by  telling  his  experience, 
which  was  a  duplicate  of  my  own.  The  great  wonder 
with  me  now  is  that  I  should  have  labored  so  long  in 
wretchedness,  in  the  hopeless  task  of  saving  myself  by 
works  of  my  own,  endeavoring  to  establish  a  righteous- 
ness of  my  own  and  rejecting  that  of  Christ,  so  freely 
offered.  My  heart  overflowed  with  love  and  an  ardent 
desire  that  others  should  be  partakers  of  the  same  great 
salvation,  and  1  resolved  that  the  future  efforts  of  my 
life  should  be  to  that  end,  as  opportunity  would  permit. 
My  associations  in  the  shop  were  of  the  vilest  kind, 
and  how  it  got  to  be  known  among  the  hands  so  early  that 
1  had  made  a  profession  of  religion,  I  do  not  know.  On 
the  first  day  I  found  myself  the  object  of  derision  and 
^port,  and  finding  that  I  did  not  resent  it  they  kept  it 
up  to  a  very  trying  degree,  sometimes  having  a  quan- 
tity of  filthy  water  poured  on  my  head  in  mock  baptism. 
My  naturally  irritable  temper  was  thus  put  to  a  severe 
test,  and  I  was  driven  to  the  closet  and  the  Bible  to  seek 
support  which  was  not  withheld.  It  was  a  custom  with 
them  that  the  apprentices  should  take  turns  in  bringing 
in  their  daily  supply  of  whisky.  When  my  turn  came 
I  refused,  but  the  bottle  was  put  into  my  hand.  Drop- 
ping it  on  the  floor,  I  was  dragged  through  a  narrow 
alley  out  to  the  sidewalk  where  the  bottle  was  again  put 
into  my  hand,  but  was  thrown  on  the  pavement  and 
broken,  and  I  started  in  an  opposite  direction  to  the 
office  of  a  magistrate  whom  I  knew  to  be  a  member  of 
the  church.  On  hearing  my  statement  he  advised  me 
not  to  go  back  to  the  shop,  but  to  take  its  proprietor 
a  note,  which  he  handed  me.  I  delivered  it,  and  was  told 
to  remain  at  the  store  for  the  present.  To  my  great 
relief  I  was  retained  there  some  weeks,  assisting  in  the 
business  of  the  store  under  the  instruction  and  protec- 
tion of  the  workmen    who  defended  mv  rights  and   in- 


34  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


terests.  Under  the  trials  that  1  had  endured.  I  recog- 
nized the  hand  of  God  in  a  discipline  that  has  ever  since 
greatly  aided  me  in  the  control  of  my  previous  beset- 
ments. 

The  love  of  God,  so  wonderfully  manifested  in  my 
experience,  constrained  me  to  seek  congenial  associations. 
The  class  meeting  was  my  delight,  and  unless  necessarily 
prevented  every  evening  found  me  at  a  religious  meeting; 
nursing  mothers  and  fathers  took  me  by  the  hand,  and 
with  special  and  loving  pains  encouraged  me  to  take 
a  leading  part  in  social  meetings:  and,  before  my  proba- 
tion ended.  1  was  sent  by  the  authorities  of  the  church 
with  other  young  men  to  hold  religious  meetings  at  the 
coal  mines,  and  was  generally  pushed  forward  as  their 
leader.  We  were  all  encouraged  by  the  attention  and 
manifest  interest  of  the  miners.  From  this,  while  yet 
in  my  eighteenth  year.  I  was  removed  to  take  charge 
of  a  large  mission  Sunday-school  in  a  suburb  of  the  city 
and  was  kindly  aided  by  older  brethren  and  obtained 
much  help  of  the  Lord.  The  school  wonderfully  pros- 
pered and  some  scholars  were  converted. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

On    the    Tramp  —  At    MeadziUe,    Pa. — Bro.    Bowman. 

Class  Vanned  —  .//  Harrisville,  0. — Perplexity  in 
Regard  to  Duty  —  Elected  Assistant  Superintendent  of 
Sunday-school  —  Health  Bailed,  Started  South  —  At 
Matches  —  SI  are  Meeting. 

When  out  of  my  apprenticeship,  I  started  out  to  see 
more  of  the  country  and  practice  my  trade,  the  pastor 
favoring  me  with  a  fraternal  letter  of  introduction.  The 
first  place  at  which  I  stopped  was  Meadville,  Pa.,  and 
finding  employment  I  immediately  sought  for  Methodists, 
but  found  there  was  no  organization  of  the  church  there, 
though  I  learned  of  a  family  two  miles  out  by  the  name 
of  Bowman,  and  went  to  visit  them.  I  received  a  cordial 
welcome,   spent  a  very  pleasant  night,  and   discovered    I 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  .15 

was  being  entertained  by  a  brother  of  the  present  Bishop 
Bowman.  He.  with  bis  family,  belonged  to  a  society 
in,  the  adjacent  circuit  in  charge  of  R.  C.  Hatten,  who 
had  been  a  frequent  lodger  in  my  father's  house,  and 
who  then  had  an  appointment  for  the  following  Sunday 
afternoon  in  the  town,  and  Brother  Bowman  agreed 
meantime  to  visit  tbe  town  and  ascertain  whether  a  class 
could  be  formed.  The  result  was  a  class  of  ten  members, 
nearly  all  females,  with  Brother  Bowman  as  a  leader, 
under  whose  faithful  efforts  it  greatly  increased  in  num- 
bers during  my  stay.  Meadville  is  now  the  great  seat 
of  Methodism  in  Northwestern  Pennsylvania,  and  the 
home  of  Allegheny  College.  I  go  out  of  my  way  to  make 
this  record,  because  in  the  autobiography  of  Rev.  Alfred 
Brunson  it  is  claimed  that  he  introduced  Methodism  in 
Meadville.  a  claim  that  justly  belongs  to  Brother  Bow- 
man and  Brother  Hatten. 

To  return  to  my  personal  record.  After  spending 
some  three  months  in  Meadville,  I  went  by  previous  pur- 
pose to  Harrisville,  O..  and  there  wrought  at  my  trade 
for  some  months,  still  being  under  the  abiding  conviction 
that  I  was  not  in  the  line  of  duty,  and  the  love  of  Christ 
still  constraining  me  to  devote  my  life  more  exclusively 
to  His  service.  My  limited  education  and  feeling  of  in- 
sufficiency seemed  an  insuperable  barrier  and  1  endeav- 
ored to  dismiss  it  from  my  mind.  Often  would  I  leave 
my  work  and  retire  to  a  secret  place  and  pray  for  de- 
liverance from  the  perplexity  of  mind  that  so  disquieted 
me.  After  several  months  I  returned  to  Pittsburg  and 
engaged  in  work  at  my  trade  with  increasing  perplexity 
of  mind,  trying  to  conclude  that  if  preaching  the  Gospel 
was  my  line  of  duty  God  would  make  it  plainer  to  me. 
So  I  endeavored  to  bar  it  from  my  thought,  and  settled 
in  business  on  my  own  account,  which  seemed  for  a 
while  to  prosper.  I  was  soon  after  appointed  leader  of  the 
first  class  organized  in  what  has  since  become  the  large 
city  of  Allegheny,  with  numerous  large  churches  and 
separate  charges.  My  youth  and  want  of  self-confidence 
made  me  shrink  from  this  responsibility  and  cross,  but 
drove  me  nearer  to  God.  Some  devout  older  members 
rendered  me  assistance  and  encouragement,  and  thus 
a  Special  Providence  was  leading  me  on  by  a  way  I  had 


36  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


not  known.  The  only  church  in  the  place  was  the  Pres- 
byterian, in  which  was  organized  a  large  union  Sunday- 
school,  superintended .  by  the  pastor,  and  which  J  at- 
tended as  a  teacher.  Without  my  knowledge,  and  I  be- 
lieve at  the  instance  of  the  pastor,  1  was  elected  assistant 
superintendent,  and  by  his  resignation  soon  after  the 
whole  responsibility  fell  upon  me  and  increased  the 
necessity  for  prayerful  study.  The  great  prosperity  of 
tin-  .school  gave  me  encouragement,  and  step  by  step  I 
was  led  on,  the  conviction  still  pressing  on  my  conscience 
that  duty  demanded  that  I  should  go  out  and  call  sinners 
to  repentance.  But  now  business  hedged  up  the  way. 
A  good  old  local  preacher,  whom  I  venerated,  took  oc- 
casion to  introduce  tin-  subject  to  me.  and  to  him  only  L 
opened  my  heart,  and  received  counsel  and  sympathy 
such  as  I  needed.  Very  soon  after  I  was  seized  with  a 
violent  attack  of  pneumonia,  which  physicians  decided  to 
be  terminating  in  consumption  of  the  lungs.  Having 
been  confined  from  business  during  the  summer,  I  was 
advised  to  close  it  up  and  spend  the  winter  in  a  southern 
climate. 

Meantime,  and  over  two  years  previous  to  all  this.  I 
had  concluded  that  as  I  was  settled  in  business,  my 
mind  would  be  at  ease  if  I  had  a  home  of  my  own,  and 
accordingly  I  found  her  who  for  sixty  years  was  my 
chiefest  earthly  comfort  and  fellow-helper  in  all  the  in- 
terests of  life,  and  we  were  soon  settled  in  a  home. 
Yet.  after  two  years,  my  conscience  still  troubled  me. 
Health  was  gone,  business  gone,  and  the  thought  of  leav- 
ing home,  with  the  likelihood  of  filling  a  distant  grave 
among  strangers,  seemed  to  impel  the  conclusion  of  the 
old  patriarch  — "  All  these  things  are  against  me." 
YVinter  approaching,  health  not  improving  and  friends 
advising,  \  decided  to  leave  on  what  seemed  to  me  an 
almost  hopeless  journey.  Looking  back  up  the  street 
as  1  was  conveyed  to  the  boat,  I  saw  my  wife  with  our 
baby  daughter  in  her  arms,  gazing  after  me.  Clouds 
and  mists  overhung  my  mind  and  grief  seemed  to  be 
breaking  my  heart. 

(  >n  reaching  Louisville,  Ky.,  I  called  on  Rev.  J.  H. 
<  )verstreet,  to  whom  I  had  a  letter  of  introduction,  and 
in  whose  home  T  was  very  hospitably  entertained  for  sev- 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  37 

eral  days.  From  there  I  went  to  Natchez,  where  I 
stopped  eight  days  at  a  well-ordered  hotel.  I  introduced 
myself  to  the  local  pastor  and  met  a  very  fraternal 
reception,  and  on  Sunday  afternoon  attended  with  him 
the  African  church,  where,  by  his  pressing  solicitation,  I 
opened  the  service.  We  then  heard  a  short  sermon  by 
an  old  slave,  that  in  manner  and  matter  would  have  been 
no  discredit  to  any  pulpit,  and  so  surcharged  with  the 
love  of  Christ  was  he  that  his  voice  would  sometimes 
falter  while  a  shout  of  praise  would  at  other  times  drown 
it.  The  sermon  was  followed  with  a  love- feast,  in  which 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  manifest.  As  we  were 
leaving,  I  saw  an  intelligent-looking  colored  woman 
outside  the  door  wiping  the  tears  from  her  cheeks  with 
a  coarse  apron.  I  stepped  up  and  reached  out  my  hand. 
She  looked  amazed  and  hesitated,  but  gave  me  hers.  I 
said:  "  You  had  a  good  meeting."  She  replied,  giving 
me  an  earnest  but  suspicious  look  :  "  Yes,  massa,  that 
is  the  only  good  we  have  in  this  world,  but  it  will  not 
be  so  in  the  next,"  and  walked  off.  Directly  after,  the 
white  pastor  told  me  to  be  very  careful  in  talking  with 
slaves  ;  1  would  be  recognized  as  a  stranger  and  it  might 
lead  me  into  trouble.  Though  an  ardent  abolitionist.  1 
never  before  realized  so  fully  the  infernal  nature  of 
slavery,  nor  so  fully  that  its  continuance  would  bring 
the  judgment  of  God  upon  the  nation.  Many  other  in- 
stances of  its  diabolical  nature,  yet  more  flagrant,  did  1 
witness  during  my  sojourn  in  the  South.  Thank  God! 
it  is  now  wilted  out,  though  it  was  in  blood. 


CHAPTER    IX 

Trip  to  New  Orleans  —  At  Gen.  Ganeau's  (St.  Jaqnes). 
Experience  with  Drunken  Irishman  —  Meeting  a 
Stranger,  Collision  of  Boats,  Bed -fellow's  Death,  My 
Providential  Escape  —  Gen.  Ganeau's  Generosity. 
Started  Homeward  —  Arrest  and  Release  —  Disaster 
at  Vicksburg  —  License  to  Preach. 

After  spending  some  days  in   Natchez.  I  took  boat  for 
Xew   Orleans,   and   on   the   way    formed   a   pleasant    ac- 


38  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

quaintance  with  a  young  man  from  the  East,  and  we 
became  intimate  companions.  Leaving  our  baggage  on 
board  we  strolled  along  the  wharf  viewing  the  great 
variety  of  vessels  that  lined  its  entire  extent.  Passing 
near  a  steamboat  that  appeared  ready  to  start  oft.  we 
noticed  a  large  group  of  men  gathered  near  her  bow, 
excitedly  gesticulating  and  talking.  Curiosity  led  us 
near  and  we  remained  some  time  interested  by  their 
strange  language  and  manner.  While  thus  looking  on, 
there  stepped  up  to  us  a  gentleman  who  seemed  to  be  the 
most  boisterous  in  the  crowd.  His  first  salutation  to  us 
was:  "You  be  Americans?"  Answered  affirmatively, 
he  next  asked  :  "  Where  you  be  going?  "  I  replied  that 
I  was  traveling  for  health.  My  companion  answered 
that  he  was  traveling  for  pleasure.  In  broken  English 
the  man  replied :  "  You  come  aboard  my  boat,  we  are 
just  ready  to  start.  J  take  you  to  the  prettiest  and 
healthiest  country  in  the  world."  We  supposed  him  un- 
der the  influence  of  liquor  and  began  to  excuse  ourselves, 
stating  that  our  trunks  were  yet  on  board  the  vessel  we 
arrived  on.  "  Well,  I  send  for  them,  cost  you  nothing." 
So  we  consented,  saw  our  trunks  safely  aboard  and  berth 
selected  for  us  and  had  a  very  pleasant  trip  of  over  one 
hundred  miles.  We  were  landed  at  the  sugar  plantation 
of  our  friend  and  as  far  as  the  eye  would  carry  saw  a 
beautiful  landscape.  Meantime,  we  learned  our  strange 
friend's  name  was  Francis  Ganeau.  and  he  bore  the  title 
of  General.  He  resided  in  Xew  <  )rleans,  conducting  his 
plantation  through  an  agent,  and  at  that  time  was  a 
member  of  the  legislature  then  in  session  at  Donaldson, 
a  short  distance  farther  up  the  river.  I  also  learned 
that  the  conversation  of  the  group  that  engaged  our  at- 
tention and  led  to  the  foregoing  results  was  a  question 
of  speed  between  two  rival  boats  and  as  to  which  would 
carry  out  the  most  passengers.  The  question  whether 
it  was  chance  or  Providence  that  produced  the  results 
will  be  more  clearly  settled  by  subsequent  events.  When 
my  companion  left  I  was  cordially  invited  by  our  new 
friend  to  make  that  my  home  as  long  as  I  wished,  and 
the  overseer  was  directed  to  see  to  my  comfort.  There 
being  very  few  persons,  except  slaves,  that  spoke  or 
understood  the  English  language,  I  could  have  but  little 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  39 


conversation  with  the  people,  and  hence  occupied  much 
of  the  time  with  the  few  books  I  had  with  me.  As 
the  General's  boat  was  chiefly  employed  along  the  coast, 
it  often  lay  up  at  his  wharf  and  afforded  me  pleasant 
quarters  away  from  the  malaria  of  the  interior,  and  1 
was  considered  by  him  to  be  of  service  in  guarding  it 
against  intruders,  and  indeed,  in  every  way  1  sought  to 
make  myself  of  some  use  and  thus  relieve  the  monotony. 
Receiving  an  invitation  from  a  gentleman  three  miles 
down,  and  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  a  decent- 
like  Irishman  employed  on  the  levee  proposed  to  take 
me  there  in  a  skiff.  Accepting,  I  enjoyed  a  pleasant  trip 
on  the  river  to  a  very  hospitable  mansion;  different 
liquors  and  fruits  were  set  out,  and  I  soon  discovered 
that  the  Irishman  had  great  relish  for.  the  liquor  and 
was  beginning  to  show  its  effects;  so,  to  draw  him  away, 
I  proposed  to  our  host  that  we  take  a  walk  and  view 
his  grounds.  Appreciating*  the  Irishman's  case,  he 
promptly  accepted.  We  soon  found  the  other  was  really 
drunk,  and  we  could  hardly  persuade  him  to  return  to 
the  skiff;  and.  when  there,  he  was  incapable  of  managing 
the  oars.  Though  inexperienced  in  their  use,  I  took  them 
from  him,  but  made  very  little  headway  against  the  cur- 
rent, and  my  slight  strength  began  to  give  out.  I  could 
not  keep  him  from  staggering  in  the  skiff,  in  imminent 
danger  of  falling  out  or  upsetting  our  craft,  and  he 
continually  contended  for  the  oars  and  attempted  to 
force  them  from  me.  I  thought  of  home  —  that  it  would 
never  be  known  what  had  become  of  me  —  and  I  thought 
it  a  duty  to  try  and  save  my  life  at  the  expense  of  his.  so 
prepared  to  strike  him  on  the  head  with  the  oar  and 
knock  him  overboard.  While  the  oar  was  raised  for 
this  purpose,  an  awful  feeling  came  over  me.  and  some- 
thing within  me  seemed  to  say  :  '*  Can't  you  trust  God  ?  " 
Raising  my  heart  in  an  agony  of  prayer,  I  lav  down  the 
oar,  and  almost  immediately  the  man  sank  in  a  drunken 
stupor;  then  with  renewed  energy  I  began  to  ply  the 
oars.  We  finally  reached  sbore  at  an  almost  perpendicu- 
lar bank;  and  with  a  rope  that  was  fastened  to  the  bow 
of  the  skiff  I  made  fast  to  the  projecting  root  of  a  tree. 
Daylight  now  had  departed  and  there  was  no  prospect 
of  help.     Failing  to  arouse  the  man  from  his  stupor  and 


40  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

realizing  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  get  him  up  the 
perpendicular  bank,  1  helped  Tnyself  up  by  the  roots  pro- 
jecting from  the  bank,  and  exhausted  and  feeble  tottered 
up  the  levee  hoping  to  find  someone  to  whom  I  could 
make  known  my  dilemma.  Meeting  no  one.  finally, 
after  midnight,  1  reached  the  boat  on  which  I  was  in  the 
habit  of  lodging,  and  with  thankful  heart  was  soon  at 
rest.  Early  in  the  morning  I  got  some  of  the  fellow- 
laborers  of  the  man  I  left  in  the  skiff  to  go  in  search  of 
him.  They  returned  with  the  skiff?  but  found  no  trace 
of  him.  My  sad  conclusion  was  that  he  had  met  the 
fate  he  so  narrowly  escaped  at  my  hands  ;  but  late  in  the 
evening  he  appeared  in  their  camp,  much  to  my  relief. 
Should  I  doubt m  or  question  the  Special  Providence  of 
God  in  that  day's  experience,  1  would  have  to  ignore  it 
altogether,  the  circumstances  and  my  own  profoundest 
convictions. 

As  before  stated  I  was  in  the  habit  of  frequently  lodg- 
ing at  night  on  board  the  General's  boat.  I  was  also  in 
the  habit  of  taking  a  walk  along  the  levee  in  the  evening. 
(  hi  one  of  these  evenings  I  met  an  elderly  gentleman 
whom  I  saluted  in  passing,  and  was,  to  my  surprise. 
answered  in  my  own  language.  We  immediately  entered 
into  conversation,  in  which  I  learned  he  was  from  Cin- 
cinnati, where  he  kept  a  small  grocery  and  provision 
store,  and  lived  with  his  two  unmarried  daughters,  who 
conducted  a  successful  millinery  business.  Having  lately 
lost  all  by  fire,  and  not  finding  a  situation  in  the  city,  he 
had  come  south  in  search  of  one,  but  as  yet  had  been  un- 
successful. His  appearance  and  manner  excited  my  sym- 
pathy and  I  invited  him  to  stop  with  me  until  he  could 
see  my  host,  whom  I  had  found  to  be  very  generous, 
and  who  could  likely  aid  him  in  obtaining  a  situation. 
He  thankfully  accepted  and  accompanied  me  to  the  boat, 
where  for  a  trifle  I  purchased  provisions  from  the  cook. 
The  vessel  then  being  tied  up,  and  in  my  charge  we 
had  our  meals  on  board,  and  as  the  berths  were  single 
I  arranged  a  temporary  one  alongside  of  another  for 
convenience  and  conversation,  and  we  lay  down  for  the 
night.  I  learned  he  was  not  a  religious  man  but  tried  to 
live  an  upright  life.  Urging  on  him  the  necessity  of  a 
change  of  heart,   he   answered   that   if  he   got  home,   it 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  41 

was  his  intention  to  join  the  church.  I  tried  to  argue 
the  danger  of  such  delay,  but  turning  over  he  remarked 
that  he  was  tired  and  sleepy,  and  would  be  glad  to  renew 
the  subject  in  the  morning.  Turning  up  ihe  lamp  at  my 
bedside  I  commenced  reading,  and  shortly  hearing  the 
whistle  of  a  steamboat  at  some  distance,  went  out  on 
deck,  and  in  a  dense  fog  I  saw  that  it  was  rounding  to  a 
warehouse  about  two  miles  below,  so  I  returned  to  bed 
and  soon  went  to  sleep.  I  was  waked  up  by  a  terrible 
crashing  of  the  timbers  of  the  boat,  and  found  myself 
immovably  wedged  among  them.  I  could  not  call,  but 
directly  I  heard  men  at  work  near  me,  also  a  heavy  moan 
and  a  call  for  more  help.  While  they  were  extricating 
my  bedfellow  1  was  so  far  relieved  as  to  make  myself 
heard,  and  when  freed  found  myself  more  stunned  than 
hurt,  though  my  bedfellow  lay  on  a  board  speechless. 
The  concussion  made  by  the  other  boat  had  broken  ours 
from  her  fastenings  and  had  driven  her  some  distance 
before  the_\-  were  separated.  While  towing  ours  back  to 
her  moorings  the  thought  seemed  to  thrill  through  my 
soul  as  though  uttered  by  a  voice  :  "  Is  your  life  your 
own  now  ?  " 

Quite  a  number  of  persons  gathered  the  next  day  to 
view  the  disaster,  and  I  became  the  chief  object  of  in- 
terest to  all,  each  pronouncing  it  unaccountable  that  1 
should  have  escaped.  The  mattress  on  which  I  lay,  the 
covering  and  pillow,  were  torn  to  fragments,  our  berths 
were  carried  from  their  place  and  broken  almost  into 
splinters.  A  leather-bound  wallet-book,  placed  under  my 
pillow,  was  pierced  through  the  cover  and  several  pages 
by  an  iron  spike.  The  other  boat  was  not  injured  and 
soon  went  on  her  trip.  The  injured  man  was  borne  on 
a  mattress  to  the  house,  and  soon  expired  without  having 
spoken.  I  have  ever  since  regretted  not  having  learned 
his  name  or  being  able  to  get  a  trace  of  his  daughters. 
The  General  arrived  that  evening  and  made  arrangements 
at  bis  own  expense  for  a  decent  burial  in  a  neighboring 
Catholic  churchyard. 

The  day  preceding,  T  had  written  a  letter  containing  a 
request  not  to  rent  our  leased  property,  as  I  hoped  to 
return  to  business  again  ;  but  had  not  mailed  the  letter. 
nor  did  I  ever.     The  thought  of  business  had  now  wholly 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


left  my  mind  and  I  requested  my  generous  host  to  let 
me  know  my  indebtedness,  fearing  it  would  exceed  my 
resources.  He  replied  that  he  had  not  the  means  with 
him  to  reward  my  service,  and  asked  me  to  deliver  a 
line,  that  was  written  in  French,  to  his  wife  in  New 
Orleans.  Without  waiting  to  see  the  body  of  my  bed- 
fellow buried,  I  hailed  a  passing  boat,  took  passage  for 
New  Orleans,  and  on  arriving,  hastened  to  deliver  my 
message  to  the  General's  wife,  without  knowing  its  con- 
tents. I  was  invited  to  be  seated.  1  complied  with  an 
uneasy  feeling.  She  soon  returned  and  handed  me  forty 
dollars.  Quite  bewildered,  I  hesitated.  She  showed  me 
the  lines  1  brought  her.  I  answered  that  1  could  not 
read  French  and  she  turned  away.  I  then,  with  emo- 
tion, hastened  to  find  a  boat  that  would  take  me  towards 
home,  and  engaged  passage  to  Louisville.  Upon  going 
out  to  procure  some  articles  to  take  along  I  was  arrested 
by  an  officer,  to  be  detained  as  a  witness  in  General 
Ganeau's  behalf,  in  a  suit  for  damages  to  his  boat.  <  >n 
hearing  my  predicament  the  officer  took  me  to  the  Gen 
eral's  lawyer,  from  whom  1  learned  he  had  no  orders 
from  the  General  to  detain  me.  He  requested  me  to  call 
again  the  next  day,  and  upon  compliance  1  obtained  my 
release.  The  '*  Helen  McGregor,"  a  new,  splendid  boat 
on  which  I  had  arranged  to  leave,  was  gone.  Fortu- 
nately I  had  not  put  my  baggage  on  board.  Finding  an- 
other boat  ready  to  leave,  next  morning.  I  had  my  bag- 
gage put  on  and  remained  with  it.  Reaching  Vicksburg, 
a  horrible  scene  was  presented.  (  )n  leaving  the  landing 
the  boilers  of  the  "  Helen  McGregor  "  had  exploded  with 
such  terrible  violence  as  to  blow  the  vessel  to  fragments, 
and  of  her  passengers  (with  which  she  was  crowded) 
1  believe  none  escaped  an  awful  death.  Newspapers,  in 
publishing  the  disaster,  called  it  the  greatest  that  had 
ever  happened  on  the  Mississippi  river.  The  wharf  was 
strewed  with  dead  bodies  laid  on  boards,  and  many  men 
were  dragging  the  river  and  recovering  more.  Language 
cannot  express  the  feelings  that  overcame  my  soul,  not 
more  from  the  awful  spectacle  presented  than  from  the 
thought  of  my  wonderful  escape.  Never  since  has  a 
doubl  crossed  my  mind  of  the  Special  Providence  of  God. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  43 


The  boat  going  no  farther  than  Louisville,  I  was  de- 
tained a  couple  of  days  awaiting  another,  so  called  on 
my  former  host.  Rev.  J.  H.  (Jverstreet,  and  was  handed 
a  letter  addressed  to  me  in  his  care  —  the  first  I  had  re- 
ceived during  my  absence.  With  great  eagerness  I 
opened  it.  and  found  it  was  from  my  venerable  brother, 
Father  Munden,  an  esteemed  minister  at  Pittsburg,  and 
contained  license  to  preach,  given  by  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference of  Smithfield  Station,  Pittsburg,  with  some  ex- 
planation and  much  fatherly  counsel.  Seeing  my  deep 
emotion,  my  friend  inquired  if  I  had  sad  news.  I  an- 
swered by  handing  him  the  letter,  on  reading  which  he 
remarked:  "You  have  been  trying  to  act  Jonah."  I 
have  no  language  with  which  to  describe  my  emotions 
on  the  occasion.  I  could  only  say  in  my  heart:  "The 
hand  of  God  is  in  all  this."  The  logic  of  facts  and  ex- 
perience thus  added  to  the  cumulative  evidence  of  nature 
and  revelation,  compels  unquestioning  belief  in  the  Spe- 
cial Providence  of  a  Heavenly  Father. 


CHAPTER    X 

Safe  Arrival  Home  —  First  Appointment  to  Preach  —  At 
Conference  —  Appointment  to  Georgetown  Circuit  — 
Providence  Provides  Through  My  Resourceful   Wife. 

After  an  absence  of  six  months,  and  after  many  vicis- 
situdes and  much  experience,  I  safely  reached  home  about 
midnight.  Passing  from  the  boat,  my  anxieties  were 
greatly  relieved  on  learning  ttiat  all  were  well.  On 
reaching  the  dooryard  I  fell  on  my  knees,  and  for  the 
space  of  about  an  hour  poured  out  my  soul  in  grateful 
praise  to  God  for  His  wonderful  mercies,  and  renewed 
the  dedication  of  my  life  to  His  service. 

Of  the  license  received,  I  spoke  to  no  one  until  the 
pastor  informed  me  that  he  had  made  an  appointment  for 
me  to  preach  in  the  afternoon  on  the  following  Sabbath. 
I  plead  excuse  on  the  score  of  lack  of  health  and  time  to 
stud\-.  but  unavailinglv.  I,  in  the  meantime,  applied 
myself  to  preparation   for  what  seemed  clearly  my  duty. 


44  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

\\  hen  the  hour  came  I  faced  a  congregation  largely  made 
up  of  familiar  acquaintances  and  associates  in  the  past, 
among  whom  I  supposed  were  many  critics.  Trem- 
blingly I  tried,  trusting  in  God,  and  though  discouraged 
by  my  effort,  encouraging  words  from  many  others  were 
helpful  to  me.  From  that  on,  through  the  summer,  I 
studied  diligently  for  what  I  felt  to  be  the  calling  of  my 
future  life,  and  occasionally  filled  appointments  at  differ- 
ent places.  The  Annual  Conference  met  in  Cincinnati  in 
the  latter  part  of  September,  and  being  recommended  by 
the  same  body  that  gave  me  license  1  was  received  in  a 
class  of  eighteen,  and  now  for  over  ten  years  I  have 
been  the  only  survivor  of  that  body  of  one  hundred  and 
nineteen. 

My  first  appointment  was  to  the  Georgetown  Circuit 
in  Southwestern  Ohio,  and  embraced  twelve  appointments 
in  a  three  weeks'  circuit.  The  principal  societies  were 
in  communities  chiefly  under  Quaker  influence,  and  a 
large  proportion  of  our  members  were  from  these  fam- 
ilies. They  had  the  Quaker  hostility  to  a  hireling  min- 
istry, as  in  their  view  all  were  who  received  salary  for 
their  labor  in  the  ministry,  a  doctrine  which  Methodists 
readily  imbibed.  The  result  was  that,  with  quite  an  in- 
crease of  members  at  the  end  of  the  first  quarter,  I 
received  seven  dollars,  a  large  proportion  in  horsefeed. 
1  could  not  reconcile  myself  to  remaining  with  a  sense 
of  duty,  though  in  all  other  respects  I  was  treated  with 
great  personal  kindness,  and  had  every  reason  to  believe 
my  labors  wTere  appreciated  and  encouragingly  successful. 
I  wrote  to  my  wife  the  state  of  matters,  and  that  I  was 
about  to  apply  for  a  release  from  the  circuit,  and  received 
by  return  mail  for  answer :  "  Having  put  your  hand  to 
the  plow,  don't  look  back.  Come  and  see  me."  Providing 
for  outstanding  appointments  I  started,  and  reaching 
home  the  second  day  found  her  in  readiness  to  return  with 
me.  Against  the  remonstrance  of  her  parents,  she  persisted 
that  it  was  her  duty  to  share  my  Providential  destiny.  It 
is  proper  here  to  state  that  when  she  was  not  over  eight 
or  ten  years  of  age  her  parents  by  a  fire  lost  all  save  their 
night-clothes,  and  wisely  determined  that  their  only  and 
idolized  daughter  should  not  be  left  to  the  uncertainties 
of  disaster  and  misfortune ;  so,  as  soon   as  she  had  ac- 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


quired  a  fair  common  school  education,  she  entered  a 
fashionable  millinery  establishment,  and  at  fifteen  was 
an  expert,  and  soon  after  engaged  in  business  on  her 
own  account.  These  facts  had  much  to  do  in  settling 
her  purpose  to  share  my  financial  prospects.  Our 
goods  were  got  in  readiness;  my  wife  was  to  start  by 
water  for  our  nearest  landing,  while  1  went  ahead  on 
horseback  to  prepare  matters.  I  readily  found  pleasant 
quarters  occupied  by  a  lone  widow  who,  for  a  small  rent, 
gave  us  all  but  one  room  in  a  large  house,  and  in  due 
season  I  met  my  wife  at  the  river  landing  and  we  were 
settled  in  our  new  home.  However,  my  thoughts  were 
anxiously  occupied  about  the  future.  I  had  to  leave  in 
a  few  days  on  an  absence  of  four  weeks,  and  there  was 
nothing  for  her  support  but  what  she  had  in  her  purse. 
The  last  of  my  appointments  on  the  round  was  within 
six  miles  of  home,  and  my  anxiety  made  them  seem  very 
long.  On  coming  to  a  corner,  at  which  1  turned  to  our 
house,  the  first  thing  that  struck  my  attention  was  a 
millinery  sign  hung  over  the  door.  My  first  thought 
was  that  her  means  had  run  out  and  she  was  waiting  at 
some  friend's  house  for  my  return.  1  hastened  to  the 
door,  was  met  with  a  cheerful  embrace  and  led  into  a 
room  changed  into  a  millinery  establishment,  and  a  large 
number  of  leghorn  bonnets  were  scattered  in  different 
parts  of  the  room.  While  I  stood  mutely  gazing  with 
unutterable  emotion,  a  purse  of  money  was  put  in  my 
hand,  with  the  remark  :  "  I  knew  if  we  would  do  our 
duty,   Providence  would  provide." 

From  that  on  to  the  close  of  the  year  we  had  enough 
and  to  spare.  I  cannot  but  conclude  that  those  who 
daily  pass  through  the  varying  incidents  of  life,  and  wan- 
der amid  the  operations  of  God  without  recognition  of  a 
Divine  Hand,  can  of  right  claim  no  higher  rank  in 
the  scale  of  animated  beings  than  the  brute  that  lives 
upon  His  daily  bounties  and  wanders  among  His  works 
with  unconscious  gaze.  In  settling  at  the  close  of  the 
year,  it  was  found  I  had  received  thirty-seven  dollars,  a 
crock  of  honey  and  two  bushels  of  oats  for  my  entire 
salary.  Yet,  after  living  plentifully  through  the  year, 
we  had  a  greater  sum  left  of  my  wife's  earnings. 


46  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


CHAPTER    XI 

Conference  at  Zanesville —  A  Ludicrous  Occurrence  — 
Appointment  to  Ohio  Circuit  —  Remarkable  Con- 
version. 

The  next  session  of  Conference  was  held  in  Zanesville, 
where  a  large  new  church  had  just  been  completed. 
During  the  year  the  Conference  was  considerably  en- 
larged by  accessions,  among  whom  were  some  very  able 
ministers.  Being  yet  a  probationer  I  had  no  particular 
part  in  Conference  business,  and  devoted  most  of  the 
time  in  preparing  for  examination.  Instead  of  night 
sessions  the  evenings  were  occupied  with  preaching  and 
religious  exercises,  and  it  was  always  announced  at  noon 
adjournment  who  was  to  he  the  evening  preacher.  On 
Friday  1  was  startled  at  hearing  my  name  announced  for 
the  evening.  Immediately  applying  to  the  committee  1 
protested  without  avail,  and  returning  to  my  lodging 
applied  myself  in  making  such  preparation  as  i  could  in 
my  great  agitation  of  mind,  which  increased  as  the  hour 
drew  on.  The  house  was  filled  to  the  utmost,  the  front 
seats  and  altar  with  the  older  preachers.  Brother  Ragan 
opened  the  service.  I  besought  God  for  help,  and  with 
a  faltering  voice  announced  my  text,  but  the  subject  ar- 
ranged in  mind  was  all  gone.  While  stammering  some- 
thing that  might  be  related  to  the  text,  a  kind  and  sym- 
pathizing brother,  unobserved  by  me,  set  a  glass  of  water 
on  the  newly-cushioned  book-board,  directly  beneath 
which  was  seated  Brother  Lesley,  a  venerable  and  lusty 
local  preacher  who  was  afflicted  with  an  uncontrollable 
tendency  to  sleep  when  unoccupied.  He  likely  did  not 
expect  to  be  interested  and  had  got  into  his  big  arm-chair 
in  his  accustomed  place,  with  his  heavy  cane  held  by  both 
hands  against  his  breast.  Unconsciously  moving  my 
hand,  the  glass  of  water  was  thrown  off  and  fell  upon 
his  head.  Pitching  himself  forward  he  dropped  his  cane, 
gave  an  unearthly  bawl,  and  on  all  fours  reached  the  altar 
railing  where,  raising  himself  to  his  knees,  he  looked 
around  at  me  with  a  comical  expression  of  surprise,  and 
then  on  the  congregation  which  was  in  half-suppressed 
1.-' lighter.     Even   the   grave  old    ministers   in     front    had 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


their  faces  covered  with  their  hands.  My  attention  was 
completely  drawn  from  my  previous  nervous  condition 
and  wholly  occupied  with  the  ludicrous  scene.  As  soon 
as  matters  had  settled  down  to  a  nearly  normal  condition 
1  announced  a  hymn  which  was  sung  with  great  spirit. 
Then  1  announced  my  text  again;  and  very  seldom,  in 
all  subsequent  experience,  do  I  recollect  enjoying  greater 
liberty  and  unction,  and  the  services  wound  up  with  an 
interesting  prayer-meeting  and  a  joyful  time.  This 
ludicrous  occurrence  is  recorded  because  it  had  in  it  a 
Special  Providence,  resulting  in  events  that  otherwise 
cannot  be  accounted  for. 

A  petition  from  Georgetown  Circuit  was  sent  up  for 
my  return,  and  1  confidently  expected  to  be  sent  back  and 
having  the  humiliation  of  being  mainly  supported  by  my 
wife's  labor.  Judge  McKeever  was  attending  the  Con- 
ference for  the  supply  of  (  >hio  Circuit,  of  which  he  was 
a  prominent  and  influential  member.  Having  presented 
his  case  (as  I  .afterward  learned)  to  the  stationing 
authority,  he  was  advised  to  select  his  choice,  and  an 
effort  would  be  made  in  his  behalf.  Having  no  acquaint- 
ance with  me  he  requested  the  committee  on  evening 
preaching  to  appoint  me,  which  was  accordingly  done, 
and  at  his  instance  they  refused  to  release  me.  The  re- 
sult was  as  above  statexl,  and  I  there  spent  two  of  the 
most  successful  and  happy  years  of  my  ministry.  The 
charge  more  than  doubled  its  strength  on  all  lines;  and, 
in  addition  to  a  liberal  salary  promptly  paid,  our  larder 
was  always  kept  supplied,  and  unity  and  love  were  the 
prevailing  elements  all  round. 

I  will  here  record  a  remarkable  conversion  while  on  this 
charge,  that  with  many  others  of  like  character  serves 
to  demonstrate  God's  gracious  and  wonderful  dealings. 
A  great  revival  attended  the  dedication  of  a  new  church 
(Bethel),  and  continued  for  several  weeks  following. 
That  portion  of  the  county  was  largely  settled  by  differ- 
ent orders  of  rigid  Calvanists  who  had  several  large 
churches  and  no  sympathy  with  Methodists.  The  revival 
interest  and  curiosity  attracted  many  of  the  younger 
class  to  Methodist  meetings,  and  quite  a  number  were 
converted  and  became  useful  members.  On  one  Sabbath 
I  observed  in  the  rear  of  the  congregation  a  lady   who 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


was  a  stranger  to  me,  but  whose  face  was  very  ex- 
pressive of  culture  and  a  high  order  of  intelligence,  and 
whom  I  afterward  learned  to  be  the  principal  of  the 
Florence  Female  Seminary,  some  six  miles  distant,  and 
a  very  prominent  and  active  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  On  a  Sunday  soon  following,  at  the  close  of 
service,  a  lady  pressed  her  way  to  the  pulpit  steps  and 
urged  me  to  go  with  her  to  dinner  ( the  distance  was 
about  three  miles),  that  a  lady  at  her  home  desired  to  see 
me.  I  accordingly  went  and  was  ushered  into*  the 
dining-room,  where  dinner  wras  waiting.  I  thought  it 
strange  that  no  one  was  present,  as  1  expected.  Dinner 
over,  I  was  conducted  into  the  parlor.  There  on  a  sofa 
lay  the  lady  I  had  observed  at  church,  with  a  small  Bible 
in  hand,  and  such  a  picture  of  despair  and  anguish  of 
soul  I  had  never  witnessed  before.  I  was  dumfounded, 
The  lady  of  the  house,  with  faltering  voice,  remarked  : 
"  Miss  Dickey  is  in  great  trouble."  Turning  to  her  I 
asked  if  she  felt  free  to  tell  me  what  her  trouble  was. 
She  replied  with  a  shudder:  "  (  )h,  I  am  a  lost  sinner!  " 
Putting  on  an  air  of  confidence  I  replied :  "  You  are 
not,  you  have  the  guarantee  of  salvation  in  your  hand." 
She  opened  the  Bible,  stained  with  tears,  and  pointed  to 
passages  in  great  numbers  which  she  had  marked  as 
proving  her  destiny  foreordained.  Seeing  that  it  would 
avail  nothing  to  discuss  the  doctrine  with  her,  or  enter 
ir.to  argument,  I  remarked  that  our  camp-meeting  com- 
menced nearby  on  the  following  Thursday  week,  and  I 
would  be  pleased  to  meet  her  there.  I  also  obtained  from 
her  the  promise  that  in  the  meantime  she  would  search 
her  Bible  and  mark  as  many  passages  as  she  could  find 
that  assured  her  of  a  present  salvation.  I  then  withdrew. 
On  Thursday  forenoon,  as  I  approached  the  line  of 
tents  from  without,  I  passed  near  a  pile  of  straw  in- 
tended for  use  in  the  camp,  and  observed  a  female  re- 
clining against  it  having  a  book  in  her  hand  and  a  smile 
of  recognition  on  her  face.  Turning  aside  to  speak  to 
her,  I  recognized  Miss  Dickey ;  and,  with  a  countenance 
all  radiant  with  inward  joy,  she  grasped  my  hand.  I 
asked  if  she  had  kept  her  promise.  She  smiled  an 
affirmative  reply.  "Does  it  prove  you  a  lost  sinner?" 
Pressing  the  Bible  to  her  heart  she  replied:     "Oh.  no! 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  49 

but  a  sinner  saved.  A  miracle  of  grace!"  A  clearer 
evidence  of  a  thorough  conversion  1  have  never  wit- 
nessed. She  regularly  attended  our  church,  but  did  not 
unite  as  a  member.  At  the  close  of  her  term  at  the 
seminary  she  was  married  to  a  Presbyterian  minister,  to 
whom  (I  was  informed)  she  had  been  long  engaged,  and 
together  they  left  for  a  distant  missionary  field.  Months 
after  I  received  a  letter  from  her  assuring  me  of  her 
continued  joy  in  the  Lord  and  in  His  service.  1  record 
the  foregoing  as  a  particular  instance  of  Divine  leading 
and  supernatural  agency  in  the  affairs  of  men. 


CHAPTER  XII 

Appointment  to  Cincinnati  —  Mob  Violence  —  Abolition. 

My  appointment  in  October,  1831,  removed  us  over 
three  hundred  miles,  and  to  a  charge  of  over  six  hun- 
dred members,  among  whom  some  divisive  elements 
were  at  work.  During  the  summer  cholera  prevailed 
very  fatally.  Then  the  anti-slavery  excitement  was  at 
its  height  and  had  its  parties  on  both  sides  in  the  church. 
Being  a  decided  and  conscientious  abolitionist  I  found 
it  hard  sailing  among  such  breakers.  On  the  anti- 
slavery  question  I  had  to  be  very  mute  in  order  to  avoid 
opposition  in  my  appointed  work.  For  a  time  I  was 
quite  successful  and  was  favored  with  sympathy  and  co- 
operation from  both  parties  until  near  the  close  of  my 
term,  when  a  mob  crossed  from  Kentucky,  marched  up 
Alain  street  to  the  office  of  the  Philanthropist  —  an  ably- 
conducted  yet  moderate  anti-slavery  paper  edited  by 
James  G.  Birney  —  and  with  such  implements  as  they 
needed  broke  open  the  office,  destroyed  the  press  and 
all  the  material  belonging  to  the  office,  loaded  all  in  a 
cart,  hauled  it  to  the  river  and  threw  it  in,  and  returned 
unmolested  by  city  authorities,  but  cheered  by  many  of 
the  spectators.  On  the  next  Sabbath  I  characterized  the 
affair  from  the  pulpit,  and  denounced  it  in  terms  I 
thought  most  appropriate.  I  was  soon  given  to  under- 
stand  that    I   had   disturbed  a   hornets'   nest.     The   lines 


50  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


were  now  drawn  and  the  Rubicon  passed.  Several  of 
my  former  best  friends  bitterly  denounced  my  course, 
while  others  rallied  to  my  support,  and  I  was  driven 
from  the  stultifying  position  of  sacrificing  conscience  by 
conniving  at  a  hideous  wrong  and  outrageous  violence. 
True  friends  became  more  numerous  and  ardent,  peace 
and  prosperity  were  restored  and  the  year  closed  pleas- 
antly. Although  in  the  great  excitement  that  then  pre- 
vailed many  suffered  violence  and  insult,  and  although 
I  was  thrown  into  a  public  position  as  corresponding 
secretary  of  the  Indiana  vState  Anti-Slavery  Society,  a 
merciful  Providence  saved  me  from  the  personal  out- 
rages so  common  to  others.  Yet  I  had  to  share  in  the 
popular  odium  then  attached  to  abolition,  and  was  often 
threatened  by  anonymous  letters  and  placards  put  up 
on  and  near  our  home. 


CHAPTER    XIII 


Elected  President  of  Ohio  Conference  —  Difficulties  in 
Traveling  —  Cheering  Reception  in  Sew  Cabin  — 
Crossing  Flooded  Streams — White  River  I  alley, 
Privations  of  Parly  Settlers  —  ///  Illinois — West- 
ward —  Painful  Experience  with  Flies  —  A  Night 
Near  the   0 glaze  River;  Narroiv  Escape  in   Crossing. 

The  Conference  closing  my  appointment  at  Cincinnati 
was  held  in  Louisville,  Ky..  where  public  sentiment  and 
state  law  suppressed  discussion  of  the  slave  question. 
My  appointment,  by  election  of  Corrference,  was  to  the 
executive  charge  of  the  district  (denominated  President) 
which  being  yet  frontier  had  no  limits  westward,  and 
extended  to  several  important  charges  in  Illinois,  chiefly 
in  the  western  portion.  These  1  started  to  visit  in  June, 
when  by  late  storms  and  rains  the  roads  and  streams 
were  rendered  very  nearly  impassable.  The  season  of 
green-backed  flies  had  become  a  great  calamity  in  por- 
tions of  Illinois,  and  they  were  a  great  annoyance  on  all 
my  route.  On  this  trip  throughout  I  trace  the  visible  hand 
of    Providence,   in    several   instances   especially   manifest. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  51 

My  duties  were  to  travel  at  large  over  the  district,  organ- 
ize circuits  and  societies,  and  exercise  a  general  super- 
vision of  church  interests.  The  work  being  scattered  at 
great  distances  apart,  much  of  the  traveling  over  naked 
prairies  was  done  at  night  on  account  of  the  swarms  of 
flies  making  it  dangerous  through  the  day,  and  in  many 
instances  the  only  guides  to  the  traveler  were  long  poles 
set  up  at  distances  that  made  them  scarcely  visible  in 
daylight.  Except  on  the  eastern  and  western  borders  of. 
the  state,  the  settlements  were  then  confined  to  the 
growths  of  timber  along  the  streams.  On  learning  to 
some  extent  what  was  before  me,  at  the  eastern  border 
I  provided  a  good  covering  and  a  large  bottle  of  fish 
oil,  the  former  to  protect  the  horse  against  the  flies  dur- 
ing the  day.  the  latter  to  protect  him  against  the  enormous 
clouds  of  mosquitoes  at  night  by  being  well  rubbed  on 
the  uncovered  portions  of  his  body. 

On  this  trip  1  experienced  several  instances  of  deliv- 
erance from  most  imminent  dangers  and  apparently  fatal 
results  that  seemed  inevitable.  In  visiting  some  points 
in  Western  Indiana  1  was  obliged  to  pass  down  a  por- 
tion of  the  White  River  Valley  that  for  several  miles 
was  unsettled  and  very  heavily  timbered.  The  recent 
tornado  that  had  passed  over  had  obstructed  the  road 
with  fallen  trees  and  scattered  limbs.  (  )ften  I  had  to 
unhitch  the  horse  from  the  buggy  and  get  it  over  logs 
by  such  means  as  I  could  devise.  Just  as  my  strength 
seemed  exhausted  and  night  was  closing  on  me  1  espied 
what  seemed  an  opening.  I  thanked  God  and  took  cour- 
age. Making  all  possible  speed  1  reached  a  new  cabin, 
the  light  from  within  glimmering  through  the  chinking. 
A  woman  appeared  by  whom  I  was  told  that  half  a  mile 
ahead  was  an  impassable  stream,  and  had  I  attempted 
to  cross  it  in  the  dark  T  would  have  been  lost.  In  a  very 
sympathetic  manner  she  told  me  I  was  welcome  to  the 
best  they  had.  They  were  but  partly  moved  into  the  cabin 
when  the  storm  and  flood  stopped  them ;  her  husband  had 
since  been  helping  to  clear  the  road;* and,  in  her  own 
language,  they  were  "  in  a  poor  fix."  Pleased  with  her 
proffered  hospitality,  I  alighted,  unharnessed  the  horse, 
secured  him  to  a  corner  of  the  cabin  and  entered,  to  see 
that  it  was  vet  devoid  of  all  that  misrht  be  considered  the 


52  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

essentials  of  housekeeping'.  There  were  a  few  chairs,  a 
table  and  some  tableware,  and  in  a  corner  a  pile  of  straw 
covered  with  bed  clothes  was  the  only  indication  of 
sleeping  quarters.  Yet  there  was  something  in  the  cor- 
dial, graceful  manner  of  the  woman  that  bespoke  better 
surroundings  and  imparted  a  feeling  of  thankful  content- 
ment with  my  lot,  and  the  knowledge  that  the  enjoyment 
of  life  but  little  depends  on  external  circumstances.  On 
being  informed  that  neither  myself  nor  horse  had  had 
anything  to  eat  through  the  day,  she  sent  out  her  two 
little  girls  with  table  knives  to  gather  grass  for  the  horse, 
and  for  me  very  soon  had  some  excellent  corn  dodgers, 
fried  bacon  and  tea  oil  her  substitute  for  a  table.  Her 
husband,  then  arriving,  was  equally  cordial,  and  after 
supper  secured  the  horse  in  a  grass  plat  while  she  pre- 
pared me  a  bed  of  straw  in  a  corner  of  the  cabin,  on 
which  1  slept  soundly  and  waked  thankful  that  I  shared 
with  the  ravens  and  sparrows  in  a  gracious  Providence. 
My  kind  host  would  not  allow  me  to  depart  until  he 
had  ascertained  whether  the  flooded  stream  was  yet 
passable.  (  )n  his  return,  I  was  informed  it  would  be  im- 
possible for  me  to  cross  it.  During  the  forenoon  five 
young  men  on  horseback  on  their  way  to  an  election  were 
warned  by  my  friendly  host  not  to  attempt  crossing  the 
stream.  Determined  if  possible  te)  get  to  the  election, 
they  insisted  on  trying.  I  went  with  them,  and  we  recon- 
noitered  the  stream  for  some  distance  in  search  of  a 
more  shallow  ford.  Despairing,  we  were  all  turning- 
back,  when  a  boy  in  a  small  canoe  was  seen  floating  down 
the  stream  above  us.  He  was  hailed  and  induced  to  land 
on  our  side.  It  was  then  determined  to  make  a  cable 
of  halter  straps,  saddle  girths  and  buggy  lines,  fastened 
to  the  bending  limb  of  a  tree  that  leaned  over  the  stream, 
and  thus  swim  the  horses  across,  then  take  saddles  and 
all  else  in  the  canoe.  My  horse  was  the  last  to  take  over. 
I  held  the  rein  while  another  guided  the  canoe,  which 
happened  to  get  farther  out  of  its  course  than  on  the 
preceding  trips,  and  so  closely  in  contact  with  a  small 
tree,  that  appeared  to  be  in  mid-stream,  that  the  horse 
took  the  opposite  side  of  the  tree  and  compelled  me  to 
let  go  the  bridle  rein.  By  the  force  of  the  current  he 
was  borne  down  the  stream  and  was  soon  out  of  si°:ht. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  53 

Thankful  to  get  safely  on  land,  I  left  matters  in  charge 
of  the  young  man,  and  hastily,  with  trembling  anxiety, 
pursued  the  horse  in  the  hope  that  he  might  get  to  land 
alive.  In  the  distance  of  half  a  mile  or  over  I  espied  him 
standing  on  the  bank.  On  discovering  me  he  expressed 
his  joy  in  his  own  language,  and  when  I  got  him  1  found 
him  in  a  tremor  and  scarcely  able  to  walk.  After  1 
had  spent  some  time  in  rubbing  him,  he  so  improved  as 
to  be  slowly  led  back.  I  found  the  young  men  waiting 
and  contending  with  the  owner  of  the  canoe,  who 
seemed  determined  to  take  it  from  us  and  leave  us. 
With  the  offer  of  reward  I  got  him  reconciled,  and  with 
his  help  got  the  buggy  safely  over  the  stream  by  taking 
it  apart  and  floating  a  portion  at  a  time. 

That  evening  I  reached  a  farm  house  where  myself 
and  horse  were  comfortably  entertained,  and  the  day  fol- 
lowing 1  arrived  at  my  appointment  in  due  season  and 
had  a  profitable  meeting. 

In  my  sojourn  in  the  White  River  and  Wabash  Val- 
leys some  experiences  and  sights  were  had  that  would 
be  scarcely  credible  even  to  the  present  generation  of 
settlers.  A  mother  rocking  her  child  in  a  sugar  trough  ; 
on  one  side,  an  iron  pot  containing  sufficient  fire  to  af- 
ford a  dense  smoke  to  defend  it  from  mosquitoes,  while 
she.  on  the  other  side,  was  diligently  engaged  with  a 
Itafy  green  branch  in  protecting  herself  and  child.  The 
rich  soil  of  the  White  River  Valley  had  as  yet  invited  but 
few  settlers,  owing  in  part  to  its  being  very  heavily  tim- 
bered and  in  part  to  its  swarms  of  large  green-headed 
flies  and  mosquitoes,  to  which  was  added  the  unfailing 
annual  visitation  of  chills  and  fever  and  all  sorts  of 
miasmatic  diseases.  Through  a  kind  Providence  I  passed 
safely  through  its  dangers,  finding  naught  but  kindness 
and  hospitality  among  its  rude  settlers.  Passing  up  the 
Wabash  Valley  to  the  village  of  Terre  Haute  I  crossed 
into  Illinois,  my  objective  point  being  the  village  of 
Paris.  A  dark  night  overtook  me  in  a  strip  of  timber; 
and,  having  no  knowledge  of  the  country  or  the  distance 
to  a  house,  I  tied  my  horse  to  the  limb  of  a  tree  and 
with  the  buggy  cushions  for  a  bed  prepared  to  spend 
the  night.  Just  as  I  got  matters  arranged  two  men  came 
along  on  horseback,  and  by  their  direction  I   reached  a 


54  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

cabin  about  three  miles  distant.  Though  the  family  had 
retired,  i  met  a  cordial  reception  and  soon  found  that 
I  was  in  a  warm-hearted  Methodist  family.  My  heart 
rejoiced  in  grateful  recognition  of  the  presence  and  care 
of  God's  Special  Providence. 

I  learned  that  my  appointment  for  the  circuit  was  pub- 
lished for  Grand  View,  several  miles  westward  of  Paris. 
No  experience  previously  had  with  the  large  green- 
headed  Hies  would  compare  with  this  day's  travel.  Xot 
yet  provided  with  protection  against  them,  it  was  only 
b\  constant  and  hard  effort  that  1  could  restrain  the 
horse  from  running  at  full  speed  or  violently  throwing 
himself  on  the  ground,  while  I  was  compelled  to  submit 
to  their  painful  attacks.  Fly  season,  chill  season,  and 
harvest  season  altogether  did  not  prevent  the  zealous. 
earnest  people  from  having  all  requisite  arrangements 
made  at  a  pleasant  little  grove  for  a  two-days'  meeting, 
which  was  attended  by  a  large  congregation  and  much 
spiritual   influence. 

After  enjoying  for  a  few  days  the  hospitality  of  some 
excellent  Christian  families,  J  equipped  my  horse  and 
myself  with  protection  against  the  murderous  flies  and 
mosquitoes  and  started  for  the  western  portion  of  the 
state.  It  was  that  afternoon  that  I  experienced  one  of 
Egypt's  great  plagues  that  made  even  Pharaoh  for  a 
time  relent.  I  saw  a  new  settler  breaking  prairie  with 
two  yoke  of  oxen  smeared  over  with  tar,  a  veil  over  his 
face  and  mittens  on  his  hands,  while  a  lad  who  was 
driving  was  protected  in  like  manner.  The  oxen  at 
times  would  get  unmanageable  under  the  assault  of  flies 
on  unprotected  parts  of  their  bodies.  Late  in  the  after- 
noon I  reached  an  improvement  on  the  edge  of  the  tim- 
ber, and  on  inquiring  of  a  man  at  the  door  of  a  respect- 
able-like cabin  whether  I  could  obtain  lodging,  I  met  a 
cheerful  welcome.  After  having  the  horse  provided 
for  I  accompanied  him  to  the  house,  and  on  entering  the 
door  saw  lying  on  a  bed  to  the  left  an  elderly  woman  of 
deathly  pallor.  In  an  opposite  corner  lay  two  young 
women,  apparently  very  sick;  a  fourth,  very  wan-looking 
and  feeble,  busied  herself  in  getting  supper.  xA.s  we  were 
sitting  down  to  the  table  two  carriages  drove  to  the  door, 
and  a  gentleman  inquired  for  lodging  for  four  ladies  and 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY 


two  men,  and  was  answered  with  eordial  welcome,  with- 
out any  apologies.  I  concluded  my  chances  now  lost. 
While  the  horses  were  being  cared  for  the  ladies  entered 
with  as  much  vivacity  and  pleasantness  as  if  it  were  a 
fine  city  hotel,  and  at  once  gave  their  attention  to  the 
sick.     Their  sympathetic  inquiries  were  answered  with  : 

It  is  only  the  chills  we  have."  While  three  were  giv- 
ing kind  attention  to  the  sick,  the  fourth  was  assisting 
in  enlarging  preparation  for  supper  and  entertained  me 
with  agreeable  conversation.  While  at  supper  all  eat- 
ables were  praised.  The  corn  dodger  was  so  good,  the 
fried  bacon  so  nice,  the  butter  excellent,  and  so  of  all 
surroundings,  and  they  seemed  heartily  to  enjoy  them 
and  make  all  cheerful  and  pleasant.  At  bedtime  the  host 
lighted  a  taper  in  a  saucer  of  lard,  and  ascending  a  step- 
ladder  placed  it  on  the  edge  of  the  loft  floor  remarking: 
"  There  are  three  beds  in  the  loft ;  you  can  divide  to  suit 
yourselves."  The  ladies  insisted  that  I  must  go  up  and 
make  my  choice  first.  On  submitting.  I  found  three 
nice  clean  beds.  Dividing  one  I  made  myself  a  com- 
fortable pallet  in  the  most  distant  corner  and  gave  notice 
to  the  company.  The  ladies  distributed  the  rest  all  seem- 
ing to  their  liking.  The  night  was  chiefly  spent  in  a 
bloody  war  with  the  great  armies  of  mosquitoes  that 
seemed  resolutely  determined  on  having  our  blood.  The 
ladies  in  great  good  humor,  spent  much  of  the  night  in 
mutual  defense  and  amusing  jokes. 

Having  learned  that  there  was  a  farm  house  five  miles 
ahead  I  made  an  .early  start  in  view  of  getting  to  it  for 
breakfast,  not  knowing  that  the  Oglaze  river,  swollen  by 
recent  rains,  was  to  cross  in  the  way.  Reaching  it  about 
sunrise  I  found  its  eastern  bank  overflowed  and  the  water 
extending  several  rods  over  the  bottom.  On  the  west  it 
was  bound  by  a  high  and  nearly  perpendicular  bank  in 
which  a  way  was  dug,  and  a  small  ferry  boat  was  tied 
up.  After  waiting  and  calling  for  over  an  hour  I  con- 
cluded to  unharness  the  horse  and  swim  him  across. 
For  about  half  the  distance  the  water  was  not  over  skirt 
dtep,  but  suddenly  the  horse  began  to  flounder — I  sup- 
pose in  the  deep  mire  of  the  eastern  bank  of  the  main 
stream  —  and  threw  me  off.  As  I  could  not  swim  I 
seized  his  mane,  and,  until  righted  on  his  back,  we  both 


56  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 


were  occasionally  under  water.  After  extricating  him- 
self from  the  deep  mire  he  took  me  safely  across,  but 
refused  to  enter  the  narrow  space  between  the  flat  and 
perpendicular  bank.  Being  unskilled  in  swimming  a 
horse  I  tried  to  force  him  by  the  bridle ;  but,  instead 
of  turning  his  head  in  the  right  direction,  my  effort 
turned  his  body  over  in  the  water.  His  mane  was  then 
my  alternative  and  his  great  danger.  In  the  struggle 
we  were  nearing  the  branches  of  a  large  tree  that  had 
fallen  from  the  bank,  and  as  I  could  see  no  possible  way 
of  deliverance,  in  despair  of  all  effort,  I  ceased  trying  to 
guide  the  horse  and  committed  myself  to  God.  No 
sooner  had  1  yielded  the  reins  to  the  horse  and  given 
up  hope  than  the  seemingly  exhausted  animal  turned 
his  head  up  the  sluggish  stream  and  made  a  feeble  effort 
to  swim  until  past  the  ferryboat  several  rods,  when  he 
espied  the  buggy  through  the  intervening  timber.  At- 
tempting to  whinny  he  turned  short,  aimed  straight  for 
it  and  came  out  at  it  so  exhausted  that  with  difficulty 
he  could  stand;  nor  was  I  in  a  better  condition.  In  at- 
tempting to  change  my  wet  for  dry  clothing,  such 
myriads  of  voracious  mosquitoes  would  attack  me  as 
if  determined  on  my  last  drop  of  blood,  that  it  was  only 
after  a  painful  siege  that  I  succeeded.  As  soon  as  so  far 
recovered  as  to  be  able,  I  harnessed  up  and  started  back 
the  way  I  came,  but  had  not  gone  far  when  I  heard  a 
voice  of  someone  driving  oxen.  Turning  back  I  dis- 
covered a  man  and  boy  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  stream 
whom  I  induced  to  ferry  me  across,  minus  hat  and  buggy 
whip.  From  him  I  learned  the  flat  was  public  property 
and  occasionally  had  an  attendant  that  lived  a  mile  dis- 
tant. About  two  o'clock  I  got  some  breakfast  and 
pursued  my  journey  over  a  great  expanse,  of  prairie 
infested  with  flies  presumably  of  Egyptian  descent.  The 
way  was  marked  out  by  poles  set  in  the  ground  at  visible 
distances  from  each  other.  I  record  this  experience  as 
an  evidence  of  the  ever  watchful  oversight  of  God's  Spe- 
cial Providence. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  57 

CHAPTER    XIV 

Springfield  —  Entertained    at   Peter    Cartwright's  —  My 

Dilemma — Cordiality   of  the   Great  Evangelist. 

The  third  day  thereafter  I  reached  Springfield,  a 
gloomy-appearing  village  of  scattered  tenements  and  one 
public  house,  which  was  of  limited  dimensions  and  much 
crowded  by  settlers  who  had  gathered  to  hear  a  speech 
from  the  Rev.  Peter  Cartwright,  of  whose  fame  1  had 
heard  much  and  who  was  then  a  candidate  for  the  State 
Legislature.  Finding  a  family  of  former  acquaintances 
lately  moved  to  the  place,  I  spent  a  very  pleasant  after- 
noon and  night  with  them. 

From  there  I  passed  the  next  day  through  a  pretty, 
well-improved  and  inviting  portion  of  country.  As  even- 
ing approached  I  was  on  the  lookout  for  night  quarters. 
Seeing  a  fine-looking  dwelling  some  distance  from  the 
road,  to  which  a  lane  led,  I  turned  in.  and  finding-  the  front 
door  open  1  entered  on  hearing  conversation  in  a  rear 
room.  A  young  man  answered  my  rapping,  from  whom 
I  learned  I  could  be  accommodated,  and  he  requested 
me  to  be  seated  until  they  had  finished  supper.  I  found 
myself  within  distinct  hearing  of  several  voices  in  ani- 
mated conversation  about  church  matters.  One,  in  very 
emphatic  tone,  made  the  remark:  "If  ignorance  and 
impudence  are  qualifications,  he  ought  to  be  licensed." 
1  concluded  that  I  was  in  a  Methodist  house;  but,  having 
learned  that  there  was  a  Baptist  congregation  in  the 
neighborhood.  I  thought  I  would  try  to  assure  mvself 
and  act  accordingly.  Looking  around  the  room  for  in- 
formation I  found  a  late  number  of  the  Christian  Advo- 
cate addressed  to  Rev.  Peter  Cartwright.  I  knew  then 
where  I  was,  and  if  my  name  were  known  I  would  be 
recognized  as  President  of  the  Ohio  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  of  which  my  host  was 
known   to  be   an   inveterate  opponent.     Soon   my   horse 


Peter  Cartwright  entered  upon  his  great  work  at  the  age  of 
sixteen.  When  but  twenty-four  be  began  work  in  Illinois.  In 
thirty-three  years  he  preached  fifteen  thousand  sermons  and 
baptized    twelve    thousand    converts.     In    his    autobiography    be 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


and  myself  were  well  cared  for,  and  I  found  myself  in 
company  with  a  communicative,  intelligent  host.  Aware 
of  complete  antagonism  1  determined  to  keep  myself  off 
church  matters.  And,  rather  discourteously  avoiding 
politics,  on  which  there  was  a  manifest  disposition  to 
draw  me  out,  I  tried  to  engage  his  attention  by  remarks 
on  the  fine  portion  of  country  around  him  and  the 
large  harvest  being  then  gathered.  My  effort  had  a 
reverse  result.  The  country  and  crops  were  splendid, 
but  the  many  so-called  religious  sects  were  ever  at 
variance,  keeping  up  discord  and  spreading  ruinous 
heresies.  Beginning  with  Campbellites,  nearly  all  de- 
nominations but  Methodists  shared  in  his  denunciations. 
Knowing  that  some  flourishing  Methodist  Protestant  so- 
cieties existed  not  far  distant  I  had  reason  to  dread  an 
unpleasant  contact,  so  deemed  it  best  to  try  and  draw 
him  off  before  he  reached  them  by  remarking  that  free- 
dom of  conscience  was  an  American  right,  and  those  who 
differed  from  me  exercised  the  same  right  that  I  exer- 
cised in  differing  from  them,  and  yet  might  be  equally 
honest.  1  met  a  stern  gaze,  as  though  he  would  say: 
"Who  are  you?"  But  the  subject  was  dropped  and  I 
escaped  a  dreaded  controversy.  Then  the  old  lady  placed 
a  Bible  and  hymn-book  on  the  stand.  Looking  at  me 
inquisitively  for  a  moment  he  asked  :  "  Are  you  a  pray- 
ing man  ?  " 

I    answered:      "That   is   my   practice." 
Will  you  have  prayers  with  us?" 

"  If  desired,"  was  my  reply.  As  I  rose  from  my  knees 
he  was  already  seated  in  his  chair  gazing  at  me,  and 
presently  remarked:  "I  suppose  you  are  a  preacher." 
I  answered  affirmatively. 

"  I  suppose  you  belong  to  some  evangelical  denomina- 
tion."  was  the  next  question. 

"  I  believe  it  to  be  evangelical,"  was  my  answer. 

Quite  a  pause  followed,  and  then  the  emphatic  remark  : 
"My  name  is  Peter  Cartwright.  I  belong  to  the  Metho- 
dist  Episcopal   Church." 

speaks  of  attending  a   Conference  in   Rushville,  and   grandfather 

must  certainly  have  been  there  also.  He — Cartwrisht — say-  a 
pocket  Bible,  a  hymn  hook  and  the  Discipline  constituted  his 
library.     Also:     "It    is    true    we — itinerants — coul  1    not,    many    of 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  59 

To  which  I  responded :  *'  My  name  is  John  Clarke.  I 
belong  to  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church." 

Quickly  rising  from  his  chair  he  seized  my  hand  with 
great  cordiality,  saying:  "  We  differ  about  government, 
but  are  one  in  faith." 

By  pressure  I  remained  till  afternoon  next  day  and 
was  treated  with  the  utmost  fraternal  hospitality.  When 
I  left  he  accompanied  me  a  good  distance  and  gave  direc- 
tion and  information  that  was  of  great  service  to  me. 
Six  years  after  when  moved  to  the  West.  I  met  him 
in  the  road  a  distance  from  our  home  and  was  immedi- 
ately recognized  by  him  with  the  most  hearty  fraternal 
salutations,  and  after  I  became  a  member  of  the  Illinois 
Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  I  found 
in  him  a  cordial  brother  and  earnest  friend.  I  give  the 
foregoing  narrative  out  of  respect  for  the  memory  of  a 
noble  though  somewhat  eccentric  pioneer  Methodist 
preacher  who  did  as  much  or  more  than  any  other  to 
plant  Methodism  in   the   Prairie   State. 


CHAPTER    XV 


Sauthzvard —  Camp-meeting  at  Winchester  —  Alton;  In- 
stance of  Special  Providence  in  Anszver  to  Prayer  — 
Help  in  Sore  Need. 

My  plans  led  me  westward  at  Beardstown  ;  and,  find- 
ing the  demand  greater  southward,  I  abandoned  some 
appointments  beyond  in  the  Military  Tract  otherwise 
provided  for,  and  from  thence  my  travels  were  zig-zag 
to  a  point  some  twenty  miles  below  St.  Louis,  through 
a  portion  of  the  state  pretty  well  settled  and  improved. 
My  first  appointment  was  a  camp-meeting  in  Scott  county 
in  the  vicinity  of  Winchester,  then  a  small  village  but 
now  quite  a  populous  town  and  the  county  seat.  The 
camp-meeting,  held  in  a   very  fine  grove,   was   well  ar- 


us,    conjugate    a    verb    or    parse  a    sentence,    and    murdered    the 

King's  English  about  every  lick.  Hut  there  was  a  Divine  unction 

attended  the  worG   preacher,  and  thousands  fell  under  the  mighty 
power  of  God." 


60  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

ranged  and  very  largely  attended.  Good  order  and  true 
Methodist  hospitality  prevailed,  and  much  good  appeared 
to  be  accomplished.  The  next  appointment  was  a  quar- 
terly meeting  a  day's  travel  southeast.  We  had  preach- 
ing services  from  four  to  six  times  a  week,  which  were 
well  attended.  I  made  a  stay  of  two  weeks  at  Alton, 
enjoying  the  hospitality  of  the  pleasant  home  of  Brother 
Charles  Howard,  a  local  preacher;  who,  during  the  time, 
rendered  effective  help  in  a  protracted  meeting  held  in  a 
neat  stone  church  just  completed  and  owned,  and  which 
was  blessed  of  God  in  much  apparent  good. 

An  incident  here  occurred  that  made  an  abiding  im- 
pression on  my  mind.  After  preaching  on  the  last  night 
of  the  meeting,  Brother  Howard,  in  concluding  the  serv- 
ices, prayed  most  fervently  for  my  wife  and  children, 
and  that  1  might  be  spared  to  meet  them  in  life  and 
health  on  my  return.  The  exceptional  character  and 
fervor  of  the  prayer  struck  my  heart  with  the  sad  ap- 
prehension that  he  had  received  news,  kept  secret  from 
me,  of  sickness  or  death  in  my  family,  and  as  soon  as  off 
my  knees  I  inquired  of  him.  He  answered  me  no.  but 
that  they  seemed  peculiarly  impressed  on  his  mind.  Such 
was  the  impression  made  on  me  that,  as  there  was  no 
hope  of  successful  communication  otherwise,  I  decided 
to  return  immediately.  I  disposed  of  my  buggy  and  har- 
ness and  procured  a  saddle  and  bridle  as  the  most 
expeditious  way  of  travel  on  account  of  flies  and  un- 
bridged  streams.  Having  an  engagement  ahead  for  a 
camp-meeting  and  one  for  a  quarterly  meeting  I  was  pre- 
vailed on  to  meet  them,  so  after  riding  some  twenty 
miles  through  a  well-improved  section  of  country  1 
reached  my  next  appointment,  found  a  charge  of  excel- 
lent working  members  and  all  preparations  for  a  large 
camp-meeting,  but  little  prospect  of  ministerial  help. 
1  <ay  members  took  hold  in  good  spirit  and  God  gave 
glorious  success.  The  next  published  appointment  was 
some  twenty  miles  below  St.  Louis  two  weeks  ahead. 
Meantime  I  visited  other  societies,  preaching  nearly 
every  night.  Returning  to  Vandalia,  the  then  capital  of 
the  state,,  and  spending  a  day  and  night  of  rest,  I  was 
warned  not  to  venture  crossing  the  prairies  in  daytime  as 
the  flies  made   it   dangerous.     Accordingly   at   sundown 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY 


on  a  very  sultry  evening  I  left  there  for  home,  and  had 
not  proceeded  far  when  I  was  attacked  by  swarms  of  the 
large  poisonous  flies.  The  horse  became  unmanage- 
able and  would  throw  himself  down  and  roll  over.  I 
had  put  his  cover  on  the  saddle  under  me,  but  finding 
it  impossible  to  get  it  on  him  rolled  it  up  into  a  swab 
and  beat  the  flies  off  and  got  him  up.  How  to  get 
mounted  was  a  difficulty  hard  to  overcome.  By  con- 
tinued beating  with  my  swab  for  a  time  I  got  again 
seated  in  the  saddle,  and  by  incessant  use  of  the  swab 
and  constant  jerking  of  the  rein  I  kept  running  at  full 
speed.  As  day  began  to  dawn  I  entered  timber  where 
two  men  were  herding  some  cows  in  a  great  smoke  they 
were  keeping  up  by  the  side  of  the  road,  while  a  woman 
was  trying  to  milk  them.  Taking  in  my  condition  they 
took  position  on  each  side  of  the  road  ;  and,  as  I  came 
up,  sprang  in,  caught  the  horse  by  the  bit  and  ran  him 
off  into  the  smoke,  and  sent  me  off  some  distance  to  the 
house  ■ —  which  was  enclosed  by  sheets  hung  at  the  door 
and  windows  —  where  I  spent  the  day  in  a  gloomy  mood. 
In  the  stable  where  my  horse  with  others  was  housed,  a 
smoke  was  kept  up  all  day.  1  was  told  the  flies  were 
worse  at  that  time  than  they  had  known  them  to  be  be- 
fore, and  that  much  of  the  work  in  their  corn  had  to  be 
done  in  the  night.  They  hoped  for  the  future.  From 
that  on.  until  across  the  state,  I  traveled  at  night,  meet- 
ing with  but  little  annoyance,  and  with  all  the  speed  my 
horse  would  endure  made  my  way  across  Indiana  to 
our  home  in  Xenia,  (  ).  On  my  arrival  I  learned  that  on 
the  night  alluded  to  at  Alton,  on  which  the  remarkable 
prayer  of  Brother  Howard  occasioned  me  such  painful 
anxiety  about  my  family,  two  physicians  had  given  up 
our  eldest  son  to  die.  His  mother  had  given  up  all  hope 
but  in  God.  A  good  brother  had  staked  off  a  spot  in 
his  cemetery  lot  for  the  grave,  had  procured  the  burial 
clothes,  and  some  friends  were  watching  at  his  cot. 
His  mother,  alone  in  another  room,  engaged  in  prayer. 
He  suddenly  turned  over  and  asked  for  her,  and 
from  that  hour  speedily  recovered.  Can  anyone  acccv.nt 
for  these  facts  and  occurrences  by  natural  causes  ?  I 
here  record  it  as  evidence  of  God's  Special  Providence 
in  answering  prayer  offered  in  submission  to  His  will. 


62  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


Another  incident  connected  with  the  trip  above  de- 
scribed i  here  add  in  evidence  of  the  fatherly  care  of 
God  in  special  cases.  While  my  wife  was  engaged  in 
arranging  my  clothing,  and  1  was  out  harnessing  and 
hitching  up  my  horse  for  a  trip  of  not  less  than  six 
weeks.  Brother  Towler,  who  resided  half  a  mile  ort  of 
town,  had  come  in  to  get  his  mail  and  see  me  off.  In 
his  mail  was  a  letter  for  me  directed  to  his  care,  on  open- 
ing which  I  found  a  ten-dollar  bill.  It  was  from  a 
stranger,  in  another  state,  of  whom  I  knew  nothing.  Its 
contents  were:  "  I  see  in  the  church  paper  you  are  about 
starting  on  a  long  trip.  You  may  need  the  enclosed." 
My  eyes  filled  with  tears  and  1  handed  the  letter  and 
contents  to  my  wife,  who  with  it  in  her  hand  immedi- 
ately left  the  room,  1  supposed  privately  to  give  thanks 
t"  the  God  of  providence.  Our  lardei  was  very  low 
and  we  had  but  one  dollar  to  share  between  us.  My 
wife's  unyielding  faith  in  Providence  had  often  cheered 
and  encouraged  me.  and  this  I  record  as  one  of  many 
instances  of  the  results  of  her  faith  in  God.  and  as  an 
instance  of  His  special  care  for  those  that  trust  Him. 
Relieved  of  a  burden  of  sad  anxiety  I  kept  the  dollar  and 
left  the  ten,  and  on  my  laborious  trip  covered  expenses 
by  rigid  economy. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

Agent  Dearborn  College  —  Trouble  on  Account  of  New 
Student  —  Arrested  on  Charge  of  Assault  —  Incident 
in  Court  —  Resignation  of  my  Position  —  College 
Buildings  Burned. 

The  next  session  of  Conference  (1837)  was  held  in 
Madison,  Ind..  at  which  I  was  elected  agent  for  a  col- 
lege under  the  patronage  of  the  Pittsburg  and  Ohio  Con- 
ferences. A  board  of  trustees  selected  from  each  Con- 
ference had  been  incorporated  by  the  Legislature  of 
Indiana,  but  the  location  had  not  yet  been  settled.  My 
first  duty  was  to  visit  the  different  places  in  both  Con- 
ferences asking  for  its  location,  obtain  their  propositions 
and   reoort   to  the  trustees   in   aid   of  a   selection.     This 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  63 

resulted  in  a  great  deal  of  travel,  and  much  time  with- 
out compensation  rendered  self-denial  and  privation  a 
necessity.  Getting  the  trustees  collected  in  a  meeting  at 
Cincinnati  my  support  was  provided  for,  the  location 
settled  at  Lawrenceburg.  a  valuable  tract  of  land  pur- 
chased, the  payment  of  a  sufficient  amount  to  secure  the 
contract  made,  and  I  was  sent  out  to  raise  several  thou- 
sand dollars  in  a  given  time.  Finding  my  efforts  a  partial 
failure  in  the  Pittsburg  Conference  on  account  of  loca- 
tion, it  was  by  the  hardest  and  most  unpleasant  labor 
of  my  itinerant  life  that  1  succeeded  with  the  first  pay- 
ment. The  trustees  then  decided  on  temporary  build- 
ings and  on  commencing  a  school  in  order  to  secure  pub- 
lic attention  and  confidence.  Then  became  my  labor  still 
greater.  To  collect  means,  to  purchase  material  and  pay 
workmen  as  called  for,  taxed  time  to  the  utmost,  but  1 
finally  succeeded.  The  next  year  commenced  with 
twenty-two  young  men  as  students,  X.  Snethen  as  presi- 
dent and  professor,  and  the  entire  burden  of  business 
interest  on  my  hands  —  the  trustees  all  being  at  too  great 
a  distance  to  co-operate.  I  make  this  record  as  an  im- 
portant part  of  my  experience,  but  there  is  more,  with 
a  different  phase  added,  yet  to  come. 

Brother  Snethen,  on  his  return  from  the  General  Con- 
ference in  Baltimore,  brought  with  him  as  a  student  a 
son  of  Major  Pease  of  Wheeling,  a  wealthy  citizen  who 
had  some  little  trace  of  African  blood,  scarce  discernible. 
With  the  boy  came  one  hundred  dollars  for  me  to  use 
in  his  expenses,  and  authority  to  draw  on  his  father  as 
more  was  needed.  Being  a  well-trained,  interesting 
youth,  we  took  him  into  our  family.  After  a  time  a 
few  pro-slavery  students  discovered  the  taint  of  African 
blood  —  or  perhaps  had  only  heard  of  it  —  and  com- 
menced a  course  of  proscription  and  abuse  that  met  with 
very  decided  opposition  from  the  other  students.  As 
an  alternative  Brother  Snethen  gave  him  private  lessons 
at  our  house,  but  this  only  increased  the  trouble, 
man  of  the  baser  sort,  employed  on  the  farm,  and  his 
son,  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  made  themselves  very 
active  in  spreading  the  matter,  representing  the  boy  as  a 
full-blooded  negro.  When  out  on  business  in  the  town 
or  neighborhood  I  discovered  myself  often  looked  at  witli 


64  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

a  peculiar  glance,  and  without  my  knowledge  a  delega- 
tion went  to  Cincinnati  to  see  the  trustees  on  the  subject. 
A  portion  of  them  got  together  and  wrote  to  me  to  send 
the  boy  home  immediately.  I  wrote  back  that  1  would 
not  and  neither  should  they,  unless  the  money  sent  by  his 
father  was  returned.  Soon  a  portion  of  the  board  came 
U>  see  me  and  concluded  to  leave  the  whole  matter  with 
Brother  Snethen  and  myself.  Brother  Snethen,  seeing 
no  hope  of  conciliating  the  pro-slavery  influence,  resigned 
and  left,  and  a  competent  teacher  was  temporarily  em- 
ployed until  the  place  could  be  provided  for.  Meantime, 
1  was  the  pro-slaver}-  target,  ofttimes  receiving  anony- 
mous notices  of  threatening  character.  By  a  kind  Provi- 
dence I  was  saved  from  barm  or  personal  insult,  a  few 
of  the  more  violent  students  left  and  seeming  quiet  was 
restored. 

One  day,  while  some  of  the  students  were  occupying 
their  noon  recess  in  the  garden,  the  son  of  the  employee 
on  the  premises,  at  the  instance  of  his  father,  who  was 
concealed  nigh  at  hand,  entered  and  used  abusive  lan- 
guage, evidently  to  provoke  a  quarrel.  The  young  men 
attempting  to  put  him  out  of  the  garden  were  resisted, 
and  1  was  called  from  the  house.  Taking  the  lad  by 
the  shoulder  he  was  pushed  along  to  the  gate,  shoved  out 
and  sent  away.  Soon  after,  I  was  arrested  by  an  officer 
on  a  charge  of  assault  and  battery.  The  students,  ap- 
prised of  it,  ran  ahead  and  had  a  prominent  lawyer  with 
them  at  the  magistrate's  office.  On  my  arrival  a  sus- 
picious looking  crowd  was  collected,  and  1  saw  my 
danger,  as  also  did  the  lawyer,  who  had  a  bond  soon  in 
readiness  with  a  heavy  penalty  for  my  non-appearance  at 
the  circuit  court,  his  own  name  attached  as  security. 
Finding  themselves  thus  foiled  the  crowd  scattered,  and 
1  started  home  accompanied  by  the  students. 

Soon  after,  the  circuit  court  commenced  its  regular 
term,  and  as  the  news  of  my  case  had  got  well  noised 
abroad  the  courthouse  was  well  crowded.  All  connected 
with  the  school  attended  with  me.  and  on  that  account 
the  attorney  urged  an  early  hearing ;  so  on  the  second 
day  the  case  was  called.  The  prosecutor  not  answering, 
the  sheriff  was  ordered  to  call  him  at  the  door,  and  he 
bad  no  sooner  bawled  out  his  name  than  a  jack  across 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


the  street  began  to  bray.  On  calling  the  second  time,  a 
wag  in  the  courthouse  halloed  out  at  the  top  of  his 
voice:  "Why,  he  answers;  don't  you  hear  him?"  A 
great  laugh,  that  officers  had  to  suppress,  followed. 
When  the  prosecutor  and  his  attorney  appeared,  the  same 
wag  halloed  out:  "There  he  is  now."  Renewing  the 
laughter,  he  received  the  reprimand  of  the  court.  The 
prosecution  stated  the  case  with  severe  reflections  on  the 
accused,  and  called  his  witnesses  (father  and  son). 
After  a  little  cross-examination,  on  motion  of  counsel, 
the  prosecutor  was  bound  over  in  bond  of  one  hundred 
dollars  to  keep  the  peace,  and  spent  that  night  in  jail. 
The  case  is  recorded  as  an  instance  of  the  overruling 
providence  of  God  and  a  characteristic  defense  of  slavery. 
The  youth  who  was  the  innocent  occasion  of  so  much 
trouble  and  danger  was  sent  home,  the  trustees  assum- 
ing all  liability. 

Having  served  three  years  of  hard  and  very  responsible 
labor  I  determined  to  resign,  though  against  the  protest 
of  the  trustees,  who  urged  that  another  could  not  have 
the  knowledge  of  the  interests  involved  that  I  had  ac- 
quired. The  Conference  accepted  my  resignation  with 
the  understanding  that  I  would  take  an  appointment  to  a 
charge  at  Chappels.  in  that  vicinity,  in  view  of  rendering 
such  aid  as  other  duties  might  allow,  and  Brother  A.  H. 
Bassett  was  made  my  successor.  An  auditing  commit- 
tee was  appointed  at  my  instance,  all  accounts  closed  up, 
a  receipt  given  for  all  property  and  a  bond  of  indemnity 
against  all  liabilities  on  account  of  the  institution,  and  a 
vote  of  thanks.  Thus  was  I  relieved  of  a  great  re- 
sponsibility, crushing  anxiety  and  threatening  danger. 

Brother  Snethen  having  also  resigned,  was  succeeded 
by  David  Crall.  I  believe  of  Philadelphia,  who  was  pos- 
sessed of  recommendations  from  prominent  names.  Un- 
der his  administration  the  students  soon  left,  the  buildings 
were  burned  down,  and  I  believe  the  land  indemnified  the 
trustees.  I  give  so  much  of  detail  in  this  enterprise  not 
more  as  personal  history  than  as  a  matter  in  which  the 
hand  of  Providence  can  be  so  visibly  traced  ;  and  the 
character  of  the  anti-slavery  controversy,  as  I  was  identi- 
fied with  it,  may  be  a  matter  of  record  for  some  of  my 
descendants. 


66  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

CHAPTER    XVII 

At  Chappels — Transferred  to  Sharpsburg — Conversion 
of  a  Scoffer  —  Escape  of  Slave  funnily  Managed  by 
My  Courageous  Wife. 

After  two  years  very  pleasantly  spent  at  Chappels  with 
a  generous  and  kind  people,  who  exemplified  the  charac- 
ter of  primitive  Methodism  more  fully  than  any  church 
that  1  have  known,  I  took  transfer  to  Pittsburg  Confer- 
ence and  was  stationed  at  Sharpsburg,  a  thriving  suburb 
of  the  city.  Here  a  new  church  edifice  had  lately  been 
completed,  and  a  gracious  reviival  rewarded  the  enter- 
prise; at  every  public  service  the  church  was  overcrowded 
and  numbers  were  added.  In  the  progress  of  the  revival 
some  incidents  occurred  out  of  the  common  order,  one 
concerning  a  very  profane  opposer  of  Christianity,  who 
was  reckoned  a  well-to-do  and,  in  other  respects,  a  good 
citizen.  His  wife  was  an  active  and  useful  member 
of  the  church,  without  restraint  from  him  other  than  that 
he  would  not  allow  a  Bible  in  their  house.  Occasionally 
he  would  attend  with  her  to  find  matter  of  ridicule  when 
in  suitable  company.  On  a  certain  night  I  noticed  him 
with  his  usual  grin  of  contempt  on  his  countenance.  \ 
powerful  manifestation  of  the  Divine  Spirit  was  present, 
and  on  the  first  invitation  the  altar  was  crowded  with 
penitents  with  whom  his  wife  and  others  were  laboring. 
Espying  her  husband  in  the  congregation  she  hastened 
to  him  and  plead  with  him  to  seek  the  salvation  of  his 
soul,  and,  to  the  surprise  of  all  who  knew  him,  led  him 
to  the  altar.  Observing  his  careless  expression  I  quietly 
requested  the  wife  and  those  laboring  at  the  altar  to  pay 
no  attention  to  him,  but  pray  for  him.  Finding  himself 
left  to  his  own  reflections  the  Spirit  of  God  reached  his 
heart,  and  in  the  anguish  of  despair  he  began  to  cry  for 
mercy,  and  before  he  left  the  altar  was  converted.  Next 
morning  he  went  out  and  bought  a  family  Bible,  estab- 
lished family  worship,  and  ever  after,  while  I  remained 
in  the  charge,  was  a  useful  member  of  the  church. 

Another  instance  of  supernatural  control  of  the  affairs 
of  life  occurred  while  in  the  above  state,  and  concerns 
others  rather  than  myself.     A  planter,  who  lived  on  the 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  67 

Kentucky  side  of  the  Ohio  river,  was  the  owner  of  a 
family  of  slaves  consisting  of  a  mother  and  five  children. 
Becoming  emharrassed  in  business,  and  fearing  that  this 
family  that  he  intended  to  emancipate  might  be  seized 
by  creditors,  he  made  a  bill  of  sale  of  them  to  his  son- 
in-law,  with  the  secret  agreement  that  they  were  to  be 
returned  to  him  as  soon  as  he  could  otherwise  settle  the 
claims  of  his  creditors.  Having  surmounted  his  finan- 
cial difficulties  the  slaves  were  returned  to  his  possession, 
and  soon  after  were  manumitted  and  settled  on  a  forty- 
acre  farm  in  the  vicinity  of  Rev.  John  Rankin,  a  pastor 
of  a  Presbyterian  Church  on  the  Ohio  side  of  the  river, 
who  was  a  very  prominent  abolitionist  and  distinguished 
minister,  and  who  believed  he  was  doing  God's  service 
when  helping  slaves  to  freedom.  The  family  were  soon 
settled  in  their  home  of  freedom,  the  eldest  son  being  in 
a  good  situation  as  steward  on  a  steamboat  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi river.  Shortly  after  their  good  old  master  died, 
and  immediately  the  son-in-law.  who  had  clandestinely 
retained  the  sham  bill  of  sale,  hastened  to  Louisville, 
awaited  the  arrival  of  the  boat  on  which  the  son  was 
employed,  and  armed  with  the  bill  of  sale  found  it  an 
easy  task  to  secure  his  surrender  to  slavery  by  a  Ken- 
tucky court.  He  promptly  sold  him  to  a  southern  trader 
and  commenced  arrangements  to  secure  the  balance  of 
the  family.  This  fact  became  known  to  Rev.  Rankin, 
win  >  at  once  had  them  distributed  among  his  parishioners 
and.  hastening  to  Cincinnati,  effected  an  arrangement 
with  the  captain  of  a  steamboat  to  receive  them  at  a 
designated  point  as  passengers  to  Pittsburg,  and  dis- 
patched in  advance  to  friends  there  to  see  to  their  safetv 
on  arrival.  In  due  time  they  arrived  and  were  conducted 
to  a  place  of  supposed  safety. 

At  this  time  (1842)  I  was  pastor  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church  in  Sharpsburg  and  was  conducting  a 
meeting  which  was  attended  by  many  persons  from  the 
country.  The  parsonage  was  on  the  corner  of  two 
streets,  fronting  on  each.  Our  family  bedroom  was  on 
the  lower  floor  of  the  wing  fronting  the  least  frequented 
street.  All  other  bedrooms  were  occupied  by  visitors 
attending  the  meeting.  About  midnight  when  all  were 
retired,  a  gentle  rap  at  our  bedhead  was  answered  bv  the 


68  THE    CLARKE   FAMILY. 

inquiry:  "Who  is  there?"  '"Friends!"  (in  an  un- 
dertone). Partly  dressed  I  slipped  out  by  a  back  way, 
and,  cautiously  looking  around  the  corner,  espied  close 
to  the  sidewalk  a  span  of  horses  and  carriage.  Mean- 
time my  wife  had  struck  a  light  and  held  it  out  of  the 
window,  and  I  recognized  the  carriage  of  our  friend 
Edward  Stephens  of  Allegheny  City,  in  charge  of  the 
son  of  the  noted  abolitionist,  Rev.  Edward  Smith,  who 
suddenly  blew  out  the  light,  requesting  us  to  keep  silent. 
My  wife,  hastening  out,  inquired  what  was  the  matter 
and  was  told  that  Mr.  Stephens  had  sent  some  friend's 
to  our  care.  Opening  the  carriage  door  he  handed  out 
five  fugitive  slaves,  the  mother  and  four  children,  rang- 
ing from  a  young  woman  to  a  child  six  years  old.  I  at 
once  objected  to  receiving  them  as  detection  was  almost 
certain  and  the  penalty  fine  and  imprisonment;  but  my 
wife's  motherly  instincts  at  once  decided,  and,  remarking 
that  she  would  take  the  responsibility,  led  them  by  a 
back  way  into  the  kitchen,  gathered  up  some  old  carpets 
and  unused  comfortables,  and  took  them  by  a  back  stair- 
way into  an  unfinished  room.  Charging  them  to  main- 
tain perfect  silence  she  locked  them  up,  and  for  four  days 
attended  to  their  wants  without  discovery.  The  fugi- 
tives proved  to  be  the  family  before  alluded  to  —  free 
American  citizens,  claimed  as  chattels  under  a  fraudulent 
bill  of  sale  by  the  unprincipled  son-in-law,  and  powerless 
to  save  themselves  from  being  relegated  to  slavery. 
The  mother  was  a  sensible  Christian  woman  and  the 
children  well-trained;  all  were  comfortably  clad,  but 
they  wore  a  pitiable  expression  of  dread  anxiety.  As 
soon  as  practicable  I  hastened  out  to  Bakertown,  fifteen 
miles  distant,  in  search  of  a  well-known  peddler,  who, 
with  a  good  span  of  horses  and  a  light  closely-covered 
wagon,  traveled  with  his  wares  as  far  north  as  Erie,  and 
was  well  known  to  me  as  being  reliable.  Failing  to  find 
him  at  his  home  I  arranged  to  have  him  sent  to  our 
house  prepared  for  a  trip  to  Erie. 

In  the  meantime  the  claimant,  learning  of  the  slaves' 
escape  to  Pittsburg,  had  hastened  thither,  and  by  offers 
of  large  reward  soon  had  detectives  on  the  search,  who 
after  a  time  located  them  at  the  home  of  a  colored  man 
in  the  outskirts  of  the  city.     There  they  were  met  by  a 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  69 

barred  door,  and  informed  that  it  would  be  death  to  the 
first  man  that  entered  .without  legal  authority.  Sure 
now  that  he  [the  claimant]  had  his  game  corralled,  and 
leaving  a  guard  at  the  door,  he  had  hastened  to  obtain 
legal  authority ;  but,  in  his  absence,  the  family  were  taken 
by  a  back  way  to  safer  quarters  and  secured  until  night, 
when  they  were  safely  conducted  over  the  Allegheny 
river  to  Edward  Stephens'  mansion,  thence,  as  above 
stated,  to  our  home.  Equipped  with  legal  authority  the 
pursuer  had  a  vain  search  for  his  prey.  Suspecting  that 
they  had  been  spirited  off  toward  Canada,  with  two  men 
on  horseback  he  pursued  in  view  of  overtaking  them  be- 
fore they  could  get  passage  for  Canada,  leaving  others 
in  the  meantime  to  keep  up  the  search  about  Pittsburg. 
While  the}-  were  thus  engaged  the  peddler  arrived  at  my 
house  earl}-  in  the  night.  We  soon  had  a  good  supply 
of  provisions  and  a  couple  of  old  comfortables  packed 
up,  and  about  midnight  they  were  started  on  their  peril- 
ous journey,  with  many  God  bless  you's  bestowed  on  us 
by  the  grateful  mother. 

From  the  peddler  I  afterward  learned  that,  when  half 
way  to  Erie,  they  met  three  men  on  horseback  of  whom 
he  took  no  particular  notice  as  they  were  on  a  very  "pub- 
lic road,  but  the  keenly  watchful  mother  recognized  at  a 
distance  one  of  them  as  their  pursuer,  and  hurriedly  got 
all  laid  down,  covered  them  with  an  old  comfortable  and 
pulled  some  loose  tinware  over  them.  The  peddler,  un- 
conscious of  any  danger  and  driving  carelessly  along, 
observed  one  of  the  men  take  a  keen  glance  into  the 
wagon  as  they  passed.  Soon  after  the  mother,  now  re- 
covered from  her  fright,  informed  him  that  one  of  the 
men  was  their  pursuer.  He  finally  saw  all  safely  aboard 
for  a  land  of  personal  freedom.  Though  I  have  not 
heard  of  them  since.  I  have  no  doubt  the  Special  Provi- 
dence that  so  marked  every  step  of  their  escape  still 
watches  over  and  cares  for  them. 

I  have  given  so  much  of  the  details  of  this  thrilling 
narrative  because  it  clearly  exhibits  the  overruling  provi- 
dence of  God  in  the  affairs  of  human  life.  Wherever 
there  is  life  or  motion  God  is  there.  That  He  hears  the 
young  ravens  when  they  cry.  cares  for  the  sparrow,  and 
is  imminently  present  in  minutiae  as  in  magnitude,  only 


7o  THE    CLARKE   FAMILY. 

an  infidel  can  doubt.  But  I  have  given  it  also  as  an 
instance  of  the  heroic  spirit  and  benevolent  heart  of  my 
departed  wife. 


CHAPTER    XVIII 


.Special    Providence    in    Marriage  —  Attractive    Jane  — 
Another  Wooing  —  Divinely  Guided  at  Last. 

There  is  such  conclusive  evidence  of  a  special  and 
overruling  providence  in  the  circumstances  of  my 
marriage  —  resulting  as  it  did  in  the  union  of  two 
lives  that  were  one  in  sympathy,  interest  and  aim  for  over 
sixty  years,  and  making  for  me  a  home  the  most  desirable 
and  happy  that  earth  could  afford  —  that  1  must  ignore 
my  domestic  experience  and  most  of  my  success  in  life 
were  I  to  deny  or  disown  the  overruling  providence  of 
God  in  thwarting  my  own  plans  and  purposes  in  the  mat- 
ter, and  bringing  about  results  that  involved  my  dearest 
interests  in  life.  I  feel  it  due  to  the  one  who  was  so 
long  my  greatest  source  of  earthly  comfort  and  ever  the 
wise  counselor  and  efficient  helpmate ;  and,  above  all,  to 
the  gracious  Providence  that  so  directed  my  lot,  that  I 
leave  this  record  behind,  when  I  too  pass  from  earth, 
in  the  hope  that  it  may  some  time  fall  under  the  notice 
of  others  and  have  some  influence  in  leading  them  to 
commit  more  fully  their  ways  unto  the  Lord. 

As  an  explanation  of,  if  not  an  apology  for,  a  seem- 
ingly premature  intention  of  marriage,  it  may  be  stated 
that  at  the  age  of  nineteen  years  I  was  free  from  my  ap- 
prenticeship, master  of  a  good  trade,  as  fully  developed 
in  physical  manhood  as  I  have  ever  since  been,  and  at 
twenty  was  settled  in  business  on  my  own  account.  Un- 
der these  circumstances,  and  others  that  have  no  con- 
nection here,  I  was  possessed  of  a  desire  to  have  a  home 
of  my  own,  and  in  order  to  get  it  must  needs  have  a 
companion. 

At  this  time  a  young  lady  two  years  my  senior,  and  a 
member  of  the  same  church  with  me,  strongly  attracted 
mv   attention.     It  would  not  be  childish  to  say   I   loved 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  71 

her,  but  her  social  position  and  the  reputed  wealth  of  her 
father  seemed  insuperable  barriers  to  any  hope  of  gain- 
ing her  hand,  though  she  did  not  rebuff  my  attentions. 
Indeed  I  thought  she  rather  encouraged  them,  so  that 
they  grew  into  intimacy,  and  my  love  for  her  became  a 
passion ;  yet  I  could  not  muster  courage  to  attempt  to 
surmount  the  seeming  barriers  in  disclosing  it.  and  hence 
made  arrangements  to  work  at  my  trade  in  a  city  over 
a  hundred  miles  distant  (Meadville).  Some  time  before 
my  intended  departure  her  aunt  took  occasion  to  ask  me 
privately  what  my  purpose  was  in  keeping  company  with 
Jane.  Supposing  her  intention  was  to  forbid  it.  I  an- 
swered that  social  enjoyment  was  the  chief  object.  She 
then  told  me  that  I  had  gained  her  niece's  affections  to 
such  an  extent  that  I  should  let  her  know  my  designs 
before  I  left.  This  announcement  came  to  me  as  cold 
water  to  a  thirsty  soul,  and  I  told  her  that  I  could  not 
possibly  have  stronger  hold  on  Jane's  affections  than  she 
had  on  mine.  The  aunt  then,  with  apparently  motherly 
interest,  urged  that  we  come  to  an  understanding  and 
shape  our  course  accordingly,  a  matter  we  were  not  long 
in  accomplishing. 

As  I  had  given  up  my  situation  and  had  arranged  to 
leave  the  city,  it  was  agreed  that  frequent  correspondence 
should  be  maintained  during  my  absence,  and  that  she 
should  set  the  time  for  our  marriage  and  give  me  due 
notice,  all  of  which  was  done  with  tokens  of  undying 
affection.  The  notice  of  the  wedding  date  was  so  late 
that  I  had  very  little  time  for  preparation,  and  I  there- 
fore wrote  her  not  to  expect  me  until  the  day  previous. 
I  arrived  on  time  and,  excited  by  glowing  anticipations, 
hastened  to  her  home.  The  doorbell  was  answered  by 
my  betrothed,  but  what  was  my  surprise  on  meeting  a 
rather  cool  reception  and  a  very  downcast  expression. 
Seated  in  the  room  were  her  aunt  and  my  brother,  whose 
look  of  confusion  and  embarrassment  utterly  confounded 
me.  My  brother  arose  and  saluted  me  with  the  remark 
that  this  was  an  unfortunate  affair.  The  aunt  retained 
her  seat  without  speaking.  Standing  in  the  door,  utterly 
confounded,  I  was  beckoned  by  Jane  into  an  adjoining 
room,  and  followed  her  with  much  trepidation  of  feeling, 


72  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

anticipating  a  sad  explanation.  She  there  assured  me  of 
her  fidelity  and  begged  me  to  be  patient,  as  the  present 
difficulty  would  soon  blow  over.  She  then  told  me  her 
aunt  had  very  indiscreetly  spoken  disparagingly  of  me 
to  my  parents  as  not  being  Jane's  equal  in  position  or 
fortune,  whereupon  they  retorted  with  a  protest,  alleging 
that  the  inequality  was  all  on  the  other  side ;  so  my 
brother  had  been  sent  to  try  and  intercept  me  on  my 
arrival,  and,  if  possible,  prevent  the  ceremony,  or  at  least 
try  to  conciliate  matters.  Failing  to  meet  me  he  came 
there,  and  found  her  aunt  in  a  very  unhappy  mood,  and 
matters  seemed  to  grow  worse.  This  revelation  over- 
whelmed me  and  for  a  while  I  was  like  a  sheep  dumb 
before  the  shearers,  but  was  much  relieved  by  Jane's 
proposition  to  renew  our  engagement  and  await  the  out- 
come of  events.  This  I  assented  to,  and  we  promised 
to  keep  up  a  clandestine  correspondence  through  the  post- 
office.  We  bade  each  other  an  affectionate  goodbye,  and, 
without  speaking  to  the  aunt,  my  brother  and  I  left  for 
a  hotel. 

I  soon  obtained  employment  in  the  city,  the  corre- 
spondence agreed  upon  was  faithfully  kept  up.  and  oc- 
casionally we  found  opportunity  to  be  in  each  other's 
company,  still  expecting  a  chance  to  carry  out  our  plan. 
Sometimes  passing  the  house,  on  my  way  to  prayer-meet- 
ing at  the  church,  on  an  understood  signal  she  could  slip 
away  from  her  aunt  and  go  with  me.  On  one  occasion, 
as  I  turned  aside  to  give  the  signal  I  observed  company 
enter  the  door,  and  so  passed  on.  Returning  from  church 
with  a  young  friend  he  asked  me  if  I  knew  that  Jane  was 

to  be  married  that  evening  to  Mr.  P .     Regarding 

him  as  joking  I  answered  "  No,"  but  he  assured  me  it 
was  a  fact.  I  had  no  words  to  express  the  effect  pro- 
duced upon  my  feelings  by  this  news,  but  the  impression 
was  thrust  into  my  mind  as  though  by  an  audible  voice : 
"  Now  God  has  a  hand  in  this  thing."  and  with  that 
conviction  I  consoled  myself. 

Several  mornings  after  I  met  her  on  the  sidewalk. 
Seeing  her  inclined  to  look  the  other  way  I  halted  her 
with  a  familiar  "  Good  morning,"  remarking  that  I  heard 

the  incredible  story  of  her  marriage  to  Mr.  P .     She 

answered  as  if  a  frog  were  in  her  throat:     "  Well,  John, 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  73 


it  is  so."  To  which  I  responded:  "  Thank  God,  it  is 
not  to  me!  "  and  walked  on.  1  put  this  bit  of  personal 
history  on  record  not  so  much  to  interest  any  one  who 
may  happen  to  read  it,  but  as  an  evidence  of  a  Special 
Providence  in  thwarting  the  purposes  and  best  laid  plans 
of  rrven  and  influencing  their  future  destiny. 

Another  instance,  coming  under  the  caption  of  the 
preceding,  may  well  be  recorded :  Soon  after  this  ex- 
perience I  commenced  business  on  my  own  account,  and 
not  having  lost  confidence  in  female  integrity  I  began  to 
again  indulge  in  thoughts  of  a  companion  and  a  home 
of  my  own.  Directly  opposite  my  place  of  business  re- 
sided a  very  wealthy  family  with  whom  1  became  famil- 
iarly acquainted.  The  middle  one  of  three  grown-up 
daughters  was  a  very  attractive  young  woman,  to  whom 
my  attentions  seemed  to  be  quite  acceptable,  and  we  had 
many  pleasant  evening  walks  together.  She  gave  me  to 
understand  that  these  were  preferred  on  account  of  her 
mother's  objection  to  her  entertaining  company,  which  I 
supposed  might  have  reference  to  myself,  though  no 
intimation  of  the  kind  was  given.  I  found  that  our  in- 
timacy was  ripening  into  affection  and  that  I  was  in 
honor  bound  to  decide  whether  to  risk  eternal  interests 
with  a  companion  who  had  no  sympathy  with  me  on  the 
subject  of  religion,  and  whether  the  family's  great  wealth 
was  a  preponderating  consideration.  On  the  mother's 
account,  it  was  understood  between  us  that  when  it  was 
convenient  to  take  an  evening  walk  she  would  put  out  a 
signal  on  the  front  porch.  The  signal  appearing  one 
evening,  I  felt  constrained  to  make  an  ultimate  decision, 
and  retired  to  a  back  apartment  for  reflection  and  prayer. 
My  mind  was  haunted  with  a  dread  of  mother's  and 
aunts'  interference  in  such  matters,  though  she  had  as- 
sured me  that  it  was  her  mother's  natural  temper  and 
not  because  of  any  objection  to  me.  Leaning  upon  the 
sill  of  an  open  window  and  engaged  in  serious  thought 
I  determined  to  watch  and  follow  the  indications  of  Prov- 
idence, by  whom  I  had  been  so  signally  controlled  in  my 
purposes  on  the  previous  similar  affair.  My  attention 
was  suddenly  attracted  by  three  young  ladies  enjoying 
themselves  in  an  adjacent  lumber  yard.     One  of  them  — 


74  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

who  seemed  to  be  the  leader,  and  who  exhibited  great 
agility,  grace  and  flow  of  spirit  —  especially  drew  my 
attention  as  capable  and  disposed  to  make  others  happy. 
On  going  to  my  boarding-house  for  supper  I  met  the 
same  trio,  and  was  introduced  by  the  landlady  to  the  one 
above  referred  to,  as  a  relative,  "  her  parents  and  I  be- 
ing Methodists."  (With  the  others  I  had  some  previous 
acquaintance.)  The  girl's  ladylike  reserve  and  extreme 
modesty  most  favorably  impressed  me,  and  the  common 
expression  "  love  on  sight  "  was  verified  in  my  case. 

On  returning  for  the  evening  walk,  as  had  been  signaled 
by  the  other,  my  mind  was  made  up  as  to  preference  and 
duty,  and  on  the  pretext  of  her  mother's  objection  I  pro- 
posed that  our  association  should  continue  purely  on  the 
score  of  friendship.  With  some  inquiries  and  seeming 
surprise  she  assented,  and  such  henceforward  it  was. 

Soon  after,  1  met  on  the  sidewalk  tbe  young  woman 
that  had  attracted  me,  and  stopped  her  to  inquire  whether 
she  was  engaged  in  a  Sabbath  School.  I  learned  that  she 
was.  her  father  being  a  teacher  in  a  large  school  of  which 
I  was  superintendent.  As  I  was  then  looking  for  a 
teacher  to  supply  the  place  of  one  about  moving  away 
I  inquired  whether  she  would  take  the  place  and  attend 
our  school  with  her  father,  it  being  more  convenient. 
Shq  assented,  on  condition  that  her  class  be  provided  for. 

A  few  Sundays  after  she  came  with  her  father,  and 
I  was  prepared  to  place  her  in  charge  of  a  large  Bible 
class  of  young  ladies,  the  great  number  of  whom  were 
her  seniors.  I  soon  discovered  that  she  acquitted  herself 
with  rare  good  judgment  and  tact,  gaining  the  confidence 
and  esteem  of  her  class.  I  formed  a  high  estimate  of 
her  character,  and  became  a  frequent  visitor  at  her 
father's  house  on  a  campaign  of  courtship ;  but,  owing 
to  her  extreme  diffidence  and  modesty,  found  it  much 
easier  to  court  the  parents  than  the  daughter.  Yet 
through  the  good  providence  of  God  and  my  persever- 
ance it  resulted  in  the  union  of  two  hearts  and  lives  that 
for  over  sixty-one  years  proved  my  greatest  source  of 
earthly  comfort  and  help,  until  death  took  her  from  me 
to  a  better  home  than  earth  could  afford.  We  were  one 
in   interest,   sympathy   and   aim,   and   she  ever  made  my 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


home  the  most  desirable  and  pleasant  place  to  me  the 
world  could  furnish.  In  our  journey  through  life  to- 
gether we  have  sometimes  had  rugged  hills  to  climb  and 
heavy  burdens  to  bear ;  great  sorrows  have  cast  their 
shadows  over  our  path,  yet  we  ever  found  in  each  other 
mutual  sympathy  and  comfort.  Our  days  of  sunshine 
have  been  many  and  bright,  and  when  death  so  often  in- 
vaded our  home  with  deepest  sorrow,  it  has  been  bright- 
ened by  hope,  and  we  profited  by  the  process  in  preparing 
us  for  a  higher  and  better  state  where  we  shall  be  joined 
with  loved  ones  in  a  more  enduring  home.  It  doth  not 
yet  appear  what  we  shall  be  nor  can  the  mind  conceive 
the  rapture  of  renewing  the  bonds  of  earth  amid  the  bliss 
of  heaven,  when  death  is  swallowed  up  in  eternal  victory. 
If  I  were  now  to  doubt  or  question  the  doctrine  of  God's 
Special  Providence  and  loving  care  for  His  creatures,  I 
would  be  compelled  to  ignore  my  own  experience  through 
eighty-five  years  of  life,  and  to  deny  man  his  greatest 
source  of  consolation  under  the  common  ills  of  humanity. 


CHAPTER    XIX 

Thomas  H.    Stockton    at   Madison. 

.March  28,  1892.  Having  written  thus  far  at  inter- 
vals, in  broken  health  and  great  feebleness,  and  having 
been  compelled  to  lay  my  work  aside  for  months,  it  is 
again  resumed  in  the  hope  of  being  enabled  to  fill  out 
the  pages,  and  leave  some  further  record  of  the  Divine 
Goodness  in  dealing  with  a  very  unworthy  servant. 
Hitherto  I  have  not  attempted  to  observe  a  consecutive 
order  of  events  or  dates,  aiming  mainly  at  such  record  as 
demonstrated  the  loving  care  and  gracious  providence  of 
a  Heavenly  Father. 

In  allusion  to  the  Annual  Conference  at  Madison,  a 
matter  of  interest  occurred,  though  not  connected  with 
personal  history,  of  which  I  do  not  believe  any  record  has 
been  made.  Thomas  H.  Stockton,  than  whom  Methodism 
has  produced  few  if  any  equals  in  its  ministry  as  a  pulpit 
orator,  combining  in  character  the  simplicity  of  a  child 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


and  the  meekness  of  Moses,  was  then  in  the  height  of  his 
popularity,  but  in  feeble  health.  It  was  given  out  that 
he  was  to  preach  on  Sunday  at  eleven  o'clock.  When 
the  hour  came  it  seemed  as  though  the  whole  city  had 
come  together.  The  large  edifice  was  not  only  filled  to 
its  utmost  capacity,  but  door  and  windows  were  crowded 
outside.  His  opening  prayer  was  as  that  of  a  man  in 
profound  humility  talking  face  to  face  with  God,  and 
produced  a  solemn  quietude  in  the  vast  crowd.  When 
he  rose  from  his  knees  many  eyes  were  bathed  in  tears. 
As  he  expounded  the  Scripture  lesson  a  death-like  silence 
pervaded  the  assemblage.  His  text  was  Solomon's  im- 
passioned exclamation  when  messengers  brought  to  him 
the  news  of  the  safe  return  of  his  long  absent  fleet  — 
"  As  cold  water  to  a  thirst}'  soul,  so  is  good  news  from 
a  far  country !  ", 

In  the  introduction  of  the  subject  he  gave  a  very 
brief  and  fascinating  account  of  its  surroundings,  and 
drew  a  statement  and  description  of  the  news  brought 
from  heaven  by  the  messengers  of  God  to  a  sinful  and 
ruined  race,  giving  the  most  vivid  and  realistic  recital 
of  the  bitter  fruits  of  sin,  in  the  sufferings  and  sorrows 
it  had  entailed  and  consequences  in  which  it  had  re- 
sulted. So  realistic  was  the  description  of  some  of 
earth's  woes  and  sorrows  that  the  audience  would  give 
expression  to  the  emotions  realized  by  their  actual  ex- 
perience. One  picture  of  a  mother  kneeling  by  the 
couch  of  her  dying  child,  sobbing  out  the  grief  of  an 
anguished  heart,  brought  forth  sobs  throughout  the  audi- 
ence from  individuals  who  had  been  so  bereaved.  Then 
instantly  a  joyful  glow  would  light  up  his  countenance 
as  he  followed  the  child  from  its  couch  of  suffering  to 
the  bliss  of  heaven  and  described  it  as  an  immortal  cherub 
in  unending  happiness,  where  the  mother  might  again 
embrace  it  in  a  home  of  eternal  felicity  —  good  news  from 
a  far  country.  As  he  described  in  vivid  and  realistic 
manner  the  "  good  news  "  brought  by  God's  messengers 
from  a  far  country,  the  alternation  of  emotion  in  the 
audience  was  manifested  by  those  around  the  doors  and 
windows.  A  distinguished  lawyer  of  the  city,  from 
whom  death  had  latelv  taken  a  beloved  wife,  had  so  far 


THE   CLARKE    FAMILY.  77 

forgotten  himself  as  to  rise  to  his  feet  back  in  the  con- 
gregation. When  the  sadness  of  such  an  event  was  de- 
scribed  he  gave  vent  to  his  feelings,  and  when  the  sweet 
bends  of  earth  were  again  renewed  amidst  the  "  bliss  of 
heaven  "  in  an  everlasting  home,  he  exclaimed :  "  Oh,  I 
don't  want  to  come  back."  Then,  as  if  ashamed,  he  sank 
down  in  his  seat,  and  bowing  his  head  buried  his  face 
in  his  hands  and  remained  silent.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  service  the  people  seemed  reluctant  to  leave  the  place. 
Though  I  have  seen  published  many  instances  of 
Brother  Stockton's  wonderful  power  over  an  assembly.  I 
have  no  knowledge  that  the  foregoing  ever  has  been 
given.  My  intimate  personal  acquaintance  with  him  and 
love  for  him  prompt  its  record  here. 


CHAPTER    XX 


On  the  Way  to  Rushville — Obstruction  from  Ice —  Ab- 
olition —  Slanderous  Persecution. 

I  now  return  to  my  personal  record :  Having  suc- 
ceeded in  making  satisfactory  arrangements  for  the  sup- 
ply of  my  place  as  pastor  of  the  church  in  Sharpsburg 
for  the  balance  of  my  third  year,  we  left  for  Rushville, 
111.,  on  the  5th  of  May,  1843,  where  we  met  with  a  very 
kind  reception  from  a  hospitable  people,  and  I  received 
pressing  invitations  to  occupy  the  pulpits  of  the  different 
churches. 

A  circumstance  characteristic  of  the  times  revealed  my 
connection  with  abolition.  Early  in  the  previous  Novem- 
ber I  started  upon  a  visit  to  Rushville  to  examine  the 
prospects  before  finally  deciding  to  make  it  my  home. 
Before  the  second  day  had  closed  it  became  so  intensely 
cold  that  the  boat  was  tied  up  for  the  night,  and  in  the 
morning  the  river  was  covered  with  floating  ice.  From 
there  to  Cairo  the  obstructions  from  ice  were  so  great 
as  to  require  over  double  the  usual  time  for  the  trip. 
Reaching  Cairo  we  found  the  Mississippi  covered  with 
floating  ice,  and  a  fleet  of  boats  awaiting  possible  naviga- 
tion with  quite  an  army  of  anxious  passengers.  After 
several  days,  the  weather  having  moderated,  a  number  of 


78  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

passengers  clubbed  together,  and  for  a  liberal  sum  above 
ordinary  fare  induced  the  captain  of  a  small,  staunch 
vessel  to  venture  the  trip  to  St.  Louis,  which  after  many 
risks  and  delays  was  made  in  double  the  usual  time. 
After  being  detained  eight  days  at  St.  Louis  the  weather 
moderated,  the  Illinois  river  cleared  and  a  steamer, 
crowded  with  passengers,  put  out  for  upper  points.  A 
few  miles  above  Alton  we  found  an  ice  gorge  extending 
across  the  river  from  shore  to  shore.  The  boat  was 
run  back  some  distance  and  took  shelter  behind  a  small 
island,  and  there  we  lay  until  provisions  became  scarce. 
The  captain,  unable  to  board  us  longer,  advised  us  to 
seek  quarters  in  the  country,  as  he  would  be  responsible 
for  his  cargo  if  he  turned  back.  Passengers  for  the 
Missouri  side  went  out  in  search  of  quarters  and  those 
for  the  Illinois  side  were  piloted  across  on  the  gorge.  In 
company  with  two  young  men  I  traveled  on  foot  that  day 
and  at  night  found  lodging  at  a  farm  house.  In  the 
morning  we  succeeded  in  hiring  two  horses  and  a  boy 
to  take  us  out  to  a  main  road.  Two  rode  on  each  horse 
with  only  a  horse  blanket  for  a  saddle ;  we  found  the  road 
so  rough  that  we  soon  gave  up  that  mode  of  conveyance 
and  took  it  on  foot  from  there  to  Rushville,  a  distance  of 
about  sixty  miles,  which  we  increased  by  avoiding  main 
roads  as  much  as  possible  on  account  of  their  'exceeding 
roughness.  I  make  this  record  because  the  winter  of 
1843  was  tne  longest  and  severest  that,  within  my 
knowledge,  the  country  has  ever  experienced;  but  also, 
chiefly  on  acount  of  results   which   follow. 

On  leaving  home  on  the  trip  it  was  agreed  with  my 
wife  that,  to  save  the  trouble  of  writing  as  often  as  de- 
sired, she  would  send  a  newspaper  with  an  understood 
mark  that  indicated  to  me  how  matters  were  at  home. 
Faithful,  she,  in  her  innocence,  sent  the  Spirit  of  Liberty, 
a  very  able  abolition  paper  published  at  Pittsburg.  While 
I  was  delayed  as  above  stated  the  papers  accumulated  in 
the  office,  and  no  person  being  known  by  my  name  the 
good  Democratic  postmaster  distributed  them  as  in- 
cendiary matter,  so  that  when  I  arrived  I  was  pretty 
well  advertised  as  the  incendiary  abolitionist.  Even  after 
I  had  called  at  the  office  for  mv  mail  I  ascertained  the 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  79 

paper  was  given  out  to  others.  Although  annoyed  by 
not  hearing  from  home.  I  was  glad  to  be  the  uninten- 
tional instrument  of  introducing  anti-slavery  intelligence 
to  that  extent,  which  was  the  means  of  an  introduction 
to  two  steadfast  friends  of  the  cause.  Air.  Pettijohn, 
from  near  Huntsville.  came  about  fifteen  miles  to  visit 
me  and  avow  himself  an  original  abolitionist  from  Ohio. 
Also  Benjamin  Chadsey,  thus  learning  of  me,  sought 
me  out  and  introduced  himself  as  a  firm  believer  in  the 
doctrine  of  abolition,  and  subscribed  for  the  Philanthro- 
pist, the  leading  anti-slavery  paper  of  the  country. 
These  were,  the  only  men  that  for  a  long  time  I  found 
of  sufficient  courage  to  avow  anti-slavery  sentiments. 
I  should  mention  a  young  man  (name  forgotten)  in 
McCreery's  drug  store  that  later  became  a  zealous  ad- 
herent of  the  cause.  Numerous  relatives  and  friends 
earnestly  urged  me  to  either  disavow  the  sentiment  or 
keep  it  wholly  to  myself.  The  latter,  as  a  matter  of 
policy  if  not  safety,  I  endeavored  to  do  for  a  reason.  I 
was  frequently  invited  to  preach  at  different  places,  con- 
ditioned that  I  would  say  nothing  on  the  subject  of 
slavery,  but  my  prompt  and  perhaps  sometimes  un- 
courteous  refusals  gave  the  impression  that  that  was  my 
reserved  hobby,  and  thus  I  became  the  victim  of  slan- 
derous tongues  among  the  baser  sort.  Strange  as  it  may 
appear,  persons  who,  by  position  and  profession,  would 
lead  one  to  expect  better  things  of  them,  gave  counte- 
nance and  encouragement  to  vicious  and  slanderous  as- 
saults ;  yet  in  no  instance  have  I  ever  allowed  myself 
to  resist  such  attacks  or  give  attention  to  them,  though 
I  have  preserved  several  testimonials  and  affidavits,  pro- 
cured without  my  knowledge  and  put  in  my  possession, 
that  place  in  an  unenviable  light  persons  of  whom  honor- 
able things  might  be  expected.  Xow,  in  looking  back,  I 
can  see  the  hand  of  a  gracious  Providence  in  all  those 
matters  that  at  the  time  were  painful  to  endure. 
Through  all,  I  ever  found  support  and  comfort  in  the 
judicial  counsel  of  my  ever-faithful  wife,  whose  unfalter- 
ing faith  in  a  divine  Providence  so  greatly  helped  to  sus- 
tain us  both  in  all  the  emergencies  through  which  we 
were  called  to  pass. 


80  THE    CLARKE   FAMILY. 

CHAPTER    XXI 

Connection  with  M.  P.  Denomination  —  Church  Rela- 
tions—  Requested  Certificate  of  Release  from  M.  P. 
Church  —  Joined  M.    E.   Denomination. 

As  before  stated,  I  have  not  aimed  at  a  consecutive 
order  of  events,  but  have  recorded  them  as  they  were 
suggested  to  the  mind.  Hence  this  subject,  which  in 
order  of  time  and  events  would  have  come  earlier  in 
place,  is  deferred  to  the  latter  part. 

As  early  as  1820,  the  church  was  agitated  by  the  dis- 
cussion of  the  subject  of  clerical  power.  I  well  remem- 
ber that  at  that  time  a  pamphlet  was  published  by  Bev- 
erly Waugh,  John  Emory  and  two  other  distinguished 
men  of  the  Baltimore  Conference,  in  which  substantially 
the  following  was  used,  and  it  fastened  itself  on  my 
mind  with  controlling  influence:  "  Power  is  held  with 
tenacious  grasp,  when  once  acquired,  and  its  exercise  is 
ever  greater  in  its  tremendous  tendency  to  accumulation." 
Hearing  the  subject  occasionally  discussed  in  my  father's 
house,  the  principle  of  lay  rights  in  the  church  became 
imbedded  in  my  mind,  and  when  I  first  learned  of  a 
paper  published  by  W.  S.  Stockton  of  the  Philadelphia 
Conference  (I  think  in  1823)  I  obtained  some  numbers 
of  it,  and  found  it  devoted  to  the  advocacy  of  lay  rights 
in  the  M.  E.  Church.  I  was  glad  to  find  my  cherished 
sentiments  so  ably  maintained  in  a  Christian  spirit,  but 
its  circulation  was  so  strongly  interdicted  by  the 
preachers  that  it  found  very  limited  access  to  the  mem- 
bers. Many  of  the  leading  preachers,  however,  sym- 
pathized with  object  and  design,  and  union  societies  were 
formed  in  various  portions  of  the  church  for  the  promo- 
tion of  the  cause  in  unanimity  and  concert  of  action. 
The  Wesleyan  Repository  was  succeeded  by  the  Mutual 
Rights,  established  in  Baltimore,  strongly  backed  and 
ably  edited.  The  decree  then  went  forth  from  "  the 
powers  that  be  "  that  it  must  be  suppressed,  the  agitation 
permitted  to  extend  no  farther,  and  the  work  of  proscrip- 
tion and  expulsion  commenced.  The  first  two  victims 
were    Dennis    B.    Dorsey   and   W.    C.    Poole     prominent 


THE    CLARKE    F.UIJLY 


members   of    the   Baltimore    Conference,    who    were    ex- 
pelled   for  recommending  the   Mutual  Rights  to  a  per- 
sonal friend.     Dorsey  appealed  to  the  following  General 
Conference,  held  at  Pittsburg  in  1828,  and  though  very 
ably  defended  his  expulsion  was  affirmed.     While  but  a 
youth,    not   quite   twenty-two,    I    had   been    six   years    a 
member  of  the  church  and  for  some  time  a  member  of 
the  official  board.     I  suppose  there  were  but  few  in  the 
Conference  that  felt  a  keener  interest  in  or  more  thor- 
ough   convictions    on    the    subject,    and   there    were    few 
more  attentive  to  proceedings  on  the  question.     Numer- 
ous and  strong  petitions   from  all  parts  of  the  country 
were  presented  and  advocated  by  very  able  men.     The 
answer  of   the  committee  to  whom  they  were  referred, 
and   which   was   adopted   by   the    Conference,     with   me 
capped  the  climax.     Said  the  Conference:     "  We  know 
no   sucJi    rights    and    comprehend    no    such   privileges." 
Henceforward  the  work  of  proscription,  expulsion  and 
secession  went  on,   resulting  in  the  organization  of  the 
Protestant  Methodist  Church.     I  was  among  the  first  in 
the   city   to  be   identified   with   it.      Hitherto    the    laity, 
having  no  part  in  the  government  of  the  church,  con- 
cerned themselves  almost  exclusively  with  maintaining  a 
religious  experience  in  which  they  looked  to  the  preach- 
ers for  instruction  and  aid,  neither  thinking  nor  caring 
about  government.     Entering  an  organization  in  which 
they  became  an  essential  element  and  formed  the  chief 
basis,  they  were  unprepared  to  act  their  part,  hence  the 
new  organization  had  to  start  on  a  defective  foundation. 
Assuming  that  the  laity  understood  and  were  competent 
for  their  part  in  the  management  of  the  complex  ma- 
chinery of  government,   it  was   soon   demonstrated  that 
the  organization,  though  right  in  principle,  did  not  work 
harmoniously.     In  the  eagerness  to   increase  in  numer- 
ical strength,  it  became  a  retreat  for  disaffected  and  un- 
worthy members  of  the  old  church,  and  early  acquired  a 
disturbing  and  destructive  element  that  drove  off  many 
of   the   most    useful    members     and    ministers   to   other 
churches    and    Annual    Conferences.      From    scenes    of 
strife  between  parties,  personal  preferences,  the  ignoring 
of  law   and  order,   disintegration  was  the   result.     Min- 


82  THE    CLARKE    FA  MI  I  A'. 

isters  who  left  generally  united  or  co-operated  with  other 
evangelical  churches. 

In  places  where  intelligence,  combined  with  Christian 
principle,  predominated,  the  M.  P.  Church  has  prospered, 
and  ranks  fairly  with  other  similar  bodies.  Being  pub- 
licly identified  so  long  with  the  cause  of  lay  representa- 
tion in  Methodism  1  deem  it  proper  that  1  should  leave 
this  record  in  vindication  of  my  action  in  returning  to 
the  church  of  my  early  fellowship  and  love,  an  event 
that  probably  would  not  have  occurred  had  not  that 
church  introduced  in  its  policy  the  principle  for  which  I 
so  ardently  contended.  The  seed  that  was  sown  in  much 
contention  and  strife  over  half  a  century  ago  is  of  late 
germinating  and  producing  important  results.  The  arbi- 
trary power  then  held  and  exercised  by  the  ministry  of 
the  M.  E.  Church  would  not  now  be  tolerated  within  her 
borders,  yet  I  feel  it  due  to  leave  on  record  the  fact  that, 
personally,  I  enjoyed  fraternal  relations  with  and  broth- 
erly kindness  from  all  in  the  church.  I  never  shunned 
avowal  of  my  sentiments,  but  tried  to  maintain  them 
on  all  proper  occasions,  though  proscription  and  expul- 
sion was  the  general  order  of  the  times.  I  have  wit- 
nessed scenes  and  tumults  in  Smithfield  church  over  the 
question  of  clerical  supremacy  that  would  be  discredit- 
able to  political  parties ;  amidst  which  the  most  influential 
half  of  the  church  seceded  in  a  body ;  and,  in  a  conven- 
tion called  for  the  purpose,  organized  an  association  that 
afterward  became  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church. 
For  a  time  it  rapidly  increased  in  numerical  strength ; 
but,  through  influences  mentioned  before,  followed  by 
the  anti-slavery  agitation  and  consequent  division,  the 
body  has  not  maintained  its  own  in  the  Western  States, 
and  in  most  instances .  has  utterly  failed.  The  church 
had  always  honored  me  with  its  most  important  and  re- 
sponsible positions.  Four  successive  times  was  I  sent 
as  delegate  to  the  General  Conference.  Hoping  against 
hope,  I  clung  to  it  until,  impelled  by  a  sense  of  duty,  I 
requested  a  certificate  at  the  session  of  the  Illinois  An- 
nual Conference  held  in  Vermont.  Being  thus  released 
for  two  years  and  isolated  from  church  relationship,  I 
occupied  myself,   to  the  extent  of  time  that  paramount 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  83 

duties  in  ministerial  service  allowed,  chiefly  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  being  reluctant  to  offer  myself  un- 
invited to  the  church  I  had  left.  The  Presiding  Elder, 
Brother  Guthrie,  ascertaining  my  position,  gave  me  a 
pressing  invitation  and  I  accepted.  He  called  a  meeting 
of  the  Quarterly  Conference  next  day,  by  which  I  was 
invited  and  received  into  the  M.  E.  Church  without  being 
called  on  to  answer  any  questions.  At  the  Annual  Con- 
ference thereafter  I  became  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the 
Illinois  Conference  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  and  had  re- 
ceived four  consecutive  appointments,  when  the  second 
year  of  the  war  had  made  such  changes  in  my  family 
and  domestic  affairs  as  to  require  my  location.  I  am 
now  (May  1st,  1892)  within  four  months  of  being  sixty- 
four  vears  in  the  ministry.  I  give  these  church  matters 
thus  in  detail,  regarding  them  as  important  in  my  life's 
history,  in  which  some  of  my  descendants  may  take  in- 
terest. 


CHAPTER    XXII 


Appointment  to  Pulaski  Circuit  —  Base  Slander  of  My 
Colleague  —  Providence    Demonstrated. 

On  another  page  I  had  begun  a  record  of  an  instance 
of  the  overruling  providence  of  God  that  should  properly 
succeed  the  foregoing  narrative,  and  hence  I  resume  it 
here. 

My  appointment  being  for  the  second  year  to  Pulaski 
Circuit,  to  which  I  had  been  asked  by  a  unanimous  vote 
of  the  Quarterly  Conference,  and  a  brother  having  been 
sent  with  me  in  charge  (I  will  spare  his  name),  I  was 
detained  at  home  by  sickness  when  within  less  than  a 
day's  travel  of  the  circuit.  My  colleague  had  given  out 
that  I  had  declined  the  appointment ;  and,  so  far  as  I 
could  learn,  on  his  own  responsibility  employed  the  man 
that  had  served  with  me  at  the  close  of  the  previous 
year.  To  justify  their  action  and  maintain  their  course 
defamation  was  resorted  to.  It  was  asserted  by  my 
colleague,  as  susceptible  of  the  fullest  evidence,  that  I  had 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


defrauded  a  negro  of  the  wages  earned  in  my  service, 
had  decoyed  another  into  Missouri  and  sold  him  as  a 
slave,  and  other  such  like  allegations,  originating,  no 
doubt,  with  the  lowest  and  basest  anti-abolition  workers. 
Having  made  the  mistake  of  detailing  such  matters  in 
the  family  of  an  official  member  of  the  circuit  he  was 
promptly  threatened  with  prosecution  for  such  base 
slander,  and  the  brother  went  before  a  magistrate  and 
registered  an  affidavit  as  to  the  facts;  but,  finding  out 
my  averson  to  such  a  course  or  to  paying  any  attention 
to  it,  he  sent  me  the  affidavit,  which  is  yet  in  my  posses- 
sion. His  employed  assistant  was  an  active  abettor  in 
this  work  of  defamation,  and  the  Presiding  Elder  was 
claimed  as  being  in  sympathy  with  the  results  intended 
by  it  ;  certainly  he  gave  me  no  evidence  to  the  contrary. 
Through  all  this  somewhat  tragical  affair  I  was  greatly 
sustained  by  the  sympathy  and  counsel  of  judicious  breth- 
ren. Seeing  that  evil  results  were  inevitable,  I  wrote 
as  brief  and  mild  a  statement  of  matters  as  I  could  to 
Bishop  Simpson,  requesting  an  official  release  from  the 
circuit,  and  promptly  received  a  kind  and  sympathetic 
answer  advising  me  to  remain  in  my  position,  and  inclos- 
ing an  open  letter  to  my  colleague.  The  first  Quarterly 
Conference  was  then  at  hand,  and  I  had  no  opportunity 
meantime  to  deliver  the  open  letter.  Before  Conference 
opened  I  was  handed  a  commission  from  the  Presiding 
Elder  asking  my  colleague  to  act  in  his  stead ;  and  I, 
seeing  his  forces  were  strongly  on  hand  and  he  disposed 
to  exercise  all  the  prerogatives  of  his  position,  at  once 
withdrew  to  my  lodgings,  accompanied  by  some  mem- 
bers. Then,  after  a  brief  statement  of  my  reasons,  sent 
in  writing  to  the  Conference,  my  withdrawal  was  an- 
nounced. Not  thinking  of  the  Bishop's  open  letter  until 
after  returning  home,  I  retained  it  that  I  might  hand 
it  to  my  colleague  personally.  My  first  opportunity  was 
at  the  meeting  of  the  next  Annual  Conference,  when  I 
saw  him  a  few  paces  in  front  of  me  on  the  sidewalk. 
Hastening  up  to  him  the  letter  was  handed,  and  I  stepped 
back  while  he  read  it.  He  then  threw  it  into  the  gutter 
and  walked  on.  I  picked  it  up,  though  it  was  too  much 
saturated  with  muddy  water  to  be  preserved. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


I  record  so  much  of  the  details  of  this,  the  most  un- 
happy affair  that  has  befallen  in  all  my  Christian  ex- 
perience and  that  I  would  gladly  have  dropped  from 
memory  long  ago,  not  because  it  is  an  item  of  personal 
experience,  but  because  it  falls  in  line  with  my  purpose 
throughout  this  record  —  to  give  instances  that  to  my 
mind  furnish  demonstration  of  the  Special  Providence  of 
God.  I  have  long  ago  forgiven  the  actors  in  the  case, 
assuming  that  they  were  influenced  (though  improperly) 
by  a  base  class  who  deemed  it  their  place  to  use  means 
to  put  down  abolition ;  and,  giving  credence  to  such 
stories,  in  ignorance  of  their  origin,  they  fin  part)  sup- 
posed they  were  acting  in  view  of  the  interests  of  the 
church.  God,  by  a  Special  Providence,  overruled  the 
means  employed,  whatever  the  purpose  may  have  been,  to 
their  sad  discomfiture,  but  also  to  opposite  results.  I 
am  sure  the  circuit  has  gained  by  the  retirement  of  such 
elements  as  were  discordant  and  had  long  been  the 
occasion  of  dissension.  As  to  the  main  actors  in  the 
drama,  my  colleague,  who  seemed  the  leader,  has  passed 
into  retirement.  Kis  name  has  never  been  attached  to  an 
appointment  since,  though  I  believe  it  is  retained  on 
the  Conference  roll.  His  coadjutor  in  the  trouble,  soon 
after  the  scenes  of  trouble  and  affliction  through  which 
I  was  led,  disappeared  from  my  knowledge,  and  I  be- 
lieve from  that  region  of  country.  The  Elder  that  I 
have  reason  to  believe  privately  abetted  in  the  matter, 
was  soon  after  expelled  for  an  immorality ;  and.  so  far  as 
I  can  learn,  the  circuit  has  harmoniously  prospered  and 
I  have  consciously  profited  by  the  painful  experience  and 
learned  to  commit  my  ways  more  fully  unto  the  Lord. 

In  writing  the  foregoing  abbreviated  account  of  an  in- 
cident so  related  to  others,  I  have  sometimes  paused 
and  doubted  whether  oblivion  were. not  the  proper  place 
for  such  an  occurrence.  Under  that  impression  I  have 
been  led  to  cut  out  some  pages  and  on  reflection  to  re- 
place them;  my  object  and  purpose  being  to  leave  some 
record  of  the  Special  Providence  of  God  as  evidence  in 
my  experience.  That  the  human  will  is  free  to  act  is  a 
matter  of  universal  consciousness,  and  whatever  the  con- 
trolling power  of  motive  may  be  the  action   once  per- 


THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 


formed  is  passed  into  another  realm  ;  it  is  hence  under 
the  control  of  a  Supreme  Power  that  cares  for  the  ravens 
and  sparrows  and  yet  can  make  even  the  wrath  of  man 
to  praise  Him.  The  actions  here  recorded  are  in  no 
wise  attributed  to  Providence.  That  their  results,  so 
contrary  to  their  design  and  purpose,  are  attributable 
to  the  invisible  agency  of  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness 
is  manifest.  Such  results  could  not  be  accidental,  nor 
did  human  agency  have  any  connection  with  them.  What 
is  here  to  be  understood  by  a  Special  Providence  is  the 
action  of  God's  general  providence  in  special  cases.  That 
we  shall  reap  the  fruit  of  our  doings  is  the  decree  of 
immutable  justice  that  nothing  but  repentance  and  divine 
mercy  can  avert. 


CHAPTER    XXIII 

Meditations  on  the  Present. 

When  I  now  review  my  almost  eighty-six  years  of  life 
—  memory  going  back  to  its  very  early  stages  —  I  am 
compelled  either  to  ignore  my  conscious  experience  of  its 
many  vicissitudes,  or  acknowledge  with  grateful  heart 
the  directing  and  overruling  care  of  a  Heavenly  Father, 
very  often  delivering  in  great  dangers  when  human 
agencies  could  not  avail,  and  often  thwarting  my  most 
cherished  plans  and  purposes  that  I  have  afterward  seen 
would  have  led  to  results  adverse  to  my  greatest  interests 
and  brightest  hopes.  Now  in  the  evening  shades  of  life, 
burdened  with  the  weight  of  years,  many  ailments  and 
privations,  I  realize  that  life  is  still  worth  living  and 
much  enjoyment  can  be  had  in  it.  While  the  shades  are 
gathering  the  star  of  hope  grows  brighter,  and  though 
death  and  distance  have  bereft  me  of  a  large  family ;  of 
the  companion  that  for  over  sixty-one  years  was  with 
me,  one  in  sympathy,  interest  and  aim,  and  the  greatest 
earthly  help  and  comfort  God  had  bestowed  on  me  in  the 
past ;  of  a  home  to  call  my  own,  which  had  ever  been 
the  dearest  place  on  earth  to  me ;  and  though  shut  up  in 
my  room  away  from  outside  intercourse  with  society  — 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  87 

yet  clues  a  gracious  Providence  supply  all  needed  com- 
forts for  this  life,  open  for  me  many  sources  of  consola- 
tion and  enjoyment,  and  preserve  me  from  despondency 
and  discouragement.  "  Oh,  who  can  tell  the  joy  when 
the  bonds  of  earth  are  renewed  amidst  the  bliss  of 
Heaven !  " 

"  Thrice  blessed  be  His  holy  name. 
Who.  for  the  fallen  race, 

Hath   purchased  by   His  bitter   pain, 
Such   plenitude   of  grace." 
Death,  as  the  portal  of  an  endless  life  of  felicity,  appears 
desirable,   yet   I  am  content  to  wait  all  the  days  of  my 
appointed  time. 

Death  and  distance  have  scattered  my  family ;  early 
associates  are  all  gone.  (  >f  the  one  hundred  and  one  or- 
dained ministers  and  eighteen  licentiates  that  composed 
the  Ohio  Annual  Conference  at  the  time  of  my  joining 
it  in  1830,  I  have  been  for  over  twelve  years  the  only 
survivor.  (  )f  my  school-day  and  early  church  associates, 
I  learn  by  correspondence,  there  is  not  one  surviving. 
Thus,  as  wave  upon  the  neck  of  wave,  are  generations 
succeeding  each  other,  and  very  often  the  thought  occurs 
to  me.  "Why  am  I  thus  spared?"  The  only  answer  I 
find  is  that  I  may  be  better  prepared  for  the  solemn 
event  of  death  and  an  everlasting  home  with  loved  ones 
where  Jesus  is,  and  to  behold  His  glory  and  be  forever 
with  Him.  I  now  feel  that  there  is  very  little  else  that 
I  can  do  in  this  world.  ''.The  wheels  of  life  are  giving 
out  at  the  cistern." 


CHAPTER    XXIV 


Improvements  —  Early  Workers  in  Methodism  at  Pitts- 
burg—  Rise  of  Methodism  in  the  West  —  Bishop 
Roberts. 

What  marvelous  changes  have  been  wrought  in  my 
time !  I  can  well  remember  the  first  steam-engine  started 
in  the  city  of  Pittsburg  and  the  first  steamboat  that 
plowed   the   waters   of  the   Ohio   river  —  a    small    stern- 


88  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

wheel  craft  that  had  been  generally  predicted  a  failure ; 
and  so  of  nearly  all  the  discoveries  and  improvements 
that  at  present  abound  all  over  the  country,  relieving  the 
burdens  of  humanity  and  increasing  the  comforts  of  life. 
Educational  facilities  have  kept  pace,  and,  with  Chris- 
tianity, have  remodeled  civil  and  social  life  on  a  corre- 
sponding scale. 

It  is  within  my  recollection  that  the  Methodists  of 
Pittsburg  and  vicinity  occupied  for  preaching  and  social 
worship  a  room  in  Thomas  Cooper's  house,  he  being  one 
of  its  principal  founders  in  the  place  (then  known  as  Fort 
Pitt).  Mr.  Wrenshall,  the  grandfather  of  Mrs.  U.  S. 
Grant  [Julia  Dent  Grant]  was  a  very  prominent  citizen, 
and  I  used  to  hear  him  spoken  of  as  a  preacher  (though 
local)  of  superior  talents.  These  two  names  are  con- 
nected in  my  memory  with  the  introduction  and  establish- 
ment of  Methodism  in  the  city  of  Pittsburg  that  was  soon 
included  in  what  was  called  Redstone  Circuit,  extending 
from  the  western  foot  of  the  Allegheny  mountains  west 
and  northwest  without  limit,  and  supplied  by  the  Balti- 
more Conference.  It  should  be  here  stated  that  among 
the  most  efficient  and  successful  workers  in  the  religious 
element  of  Methodism  were  the  four  daughters  of  Wren- 
shall,  young  ladies  of  education,  refinement,  exemplary 
piety,  and  a  zeal  for  God  that  manifested  itself  on  all 
proper  occasions  with  remarkable  influence.  The  fore- 
going circumstances  connected  with  Methodism  date  back 
to  my  early  boyhood,  but  were  so  frequently  the  subject 
of  conversation  in  my  father's  house  that  they  became 
fastened  in  my  memory,  and  now  on  the  verge  of  my 
eighty-sixth  year  are  more  vivid  than  much  later  events. 
In  after  life  I  became  familiarly  acquainted  with  several 
of  the  early  actors  in  the  scenes  here  recorded.  One  of 
the  Wrenshall  daughters  by  a  second  marriage  became 
the  wife  of  Asa  Shin,  one  of  the  ablest  and  most  prom- 
inent ministers  of  his  day,  and  they  were  to  me  a  second 
father  and  mother.  The  home  of  another,  who  was  the 
wife  of  a  merchant  in  Washington,  Pa.,  was  my  very 
pleasant  lodging  place  when  on  my  second  appointment. 

With  the  third,  the  wife  of  Fielding,  a  prominent 

local  preacher  in  the  city  of  Pittsburg,  1  was  but  slightly 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


acquainted.  With  the  mother  of  Airs.  U.  S.  Grant  I  had 
no  personal  acquaintance.  If  I  am  correctly  informed 
there  are  now  over  twenty  large  Methodist  churches, 
many  of  them  spacious  and  of  architectural  grandeur, 
and  all  within  my  recollection. 

An  instance  characteristic  of  those  early  times  and 
illustrative  of  the  Special  Providence  of  God,  occurred 
in  what  was  then  known  as  the  Shenango  settlement,  into 
which  Methodism  was  introduced,  soon  after  its  start  in 
Pittsburg,  by  the  settlement  of  some  pious  families, 
among  whom  was  the  family  of  the  subsequent  Bishop 
Roberts'  father  and  the  family  of  a  very  devout  local 
preacher  by  the  name  of  McClellan,  connected  by  mar- 
riage with  the  Roberts  family.  Though  the  country  was 
new  and  heavily  timbered,  the  opening  of  farms  very  dim- 
cult  and  laborious,  and  the  means  of  living  to  be  pro- 
cured, these  pious  families  by  their  labor  and  influence 
soon  had  a  log  church  raised  in  the  woods  where  the 
settlers  would  meet  on  the  Sabbath  to  worship  God. 
This  primitive  Methodist  zeal  soon  resulted  in  the  con- 
version of  souls  and  the  spreading  of  a  saving  influence 
in  the  region  roundabout,  and  was  the  nucleus  of  what 
ere  long  was  a  prosperous  circuit.  The  subsequent 
Bishop  Roberts,  as  I  have  often  heard  related  by  Thomas 
McClellan  (who  I  believe  was  his  spiritual  father  and 
faithful  counselor  in  early  youth  ).  was  extremely  diffident, 
yet  would  always,  when  called  upon,  pray  in  public  and 
sometimes  exhort  in  prayer-meetings  —  to  McClellan's 
mind  clearly  exhibiting  a  talent  for  usefulness.  But  no 
influence  he  could  exert  seemed  to  avail  with  the  self- 
deprecating  youth,  until  he  related  to  him  a  dream  that 
had  made  a  serious  impression  on  his  own  mind,  and  in 
which  the  most  disastrous  results  followed  the  refusal  of 
his  protege  to  give  himself  up  more  fully  to  the  work  of 
God.  The  youth  seemed  alarmed,  and  declared  himself 
willing  to  do  whatever  God  required  of  him,  and  before 
they  parted  consented  that  McClellan  on  his  own  re- 
sponsibility might  make  an  appointment  for  him.  Two 
weeks  hence  their  log  church  was  filled  with  men  and 
women,  mostly  clad  in  homespun.  At  the  close  of  a 
short  sermon  he  turned  the  hymnbook  over  to  McClellan, 


go  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

hastened  for  the  door  and  thence  to  the  woods,  and  no 
more  was  to  be  seen  of  him  until  late  evening  at  his 
home.  That  first  short  sermon  by  a  trembling  youth  clad 
in  homespun  was  the  beginning  of  a  career  of  usefulness 
and  honor  that,  without  collegiate  aid,  few  men  have  ever 
reached.  When  I  last  saw  him  he  was  presiding  over  a 
tumultuous  Conference  in  the  city  of  Pittsburg,  when 
pro-slavery  prejudice  was  running  into  fanaticism  and 
violent  measures  were  resorted  to  in  order  to  quell  the 
small  element  of  abolition  that  began  to  show  itself.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  the  meekness  of  Moses,  the  patience 
of  Job,  the  wisdom  of  Solomon  and  the  courage  of  Paul 
were  in  a  great  degree  exemplified  in  the  Bishop,  who 
was  satisfied  to  close  his  honored  useful  life  on  his  little 
farm  near  Greencastle,  Ind.,  and  be  buried  on  the  soil  he 
owned.  Years  after,  the  church  removed  his  bones  to 
a  cemetery  at  the  city  of  Indianapolis  and  placed  a  monu- 
ment over  them.  It  is  chiefly  from  knowledge  obtained 
from  members  of  his  parents'  family  and  his  early  friend 
and  advisor,  McClellan,  also  from  his  sister,  with  whom 
I  enjoyed  an  intimate  acquaintance  for  years,  that  I  make 
diis  imperfect  record  of  the  Bishop,  regarding  him  as  a 
Providential  man  in  an  emphatic  sense,  raised  up  by  God 
for  a  special  purpose  —  as  much  so  as  were  afterward 
Abraham  Lincoln  and  U.  S.  Grant. 


CHAPTER    XXV 


My  Wife — Her  Family — Burning  of  Their  Home — Con- 
version — Incident  Returning  From  Quiney — Traveling 
Across  Country  to  Xenia,  0. 

Inclination  and  duty  combine  in  demanding  that  the 
partner  with  me  for  over  sixty-one  years  in  life's  vicissi- 
tudes, joys  and  sorrows,  and  my  chief  earthly  helper  and 
comfort,  should  have  a  place  with  me  in  this  record. 
Though  now  going  on  six  years  separated  by  death, 
she  is  daily  present  in  my  thoughts,  and  when  I  look  up 
at  her  picture  as  it  hangs  on  the  wTall  near  me  a  thousand 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  91 

associations  of  the  past  rush  into  my  mind,  and  I  doubt 
not  that  memory,  as  a  faculty  of  the  soul,  abides  with 
her  in  an  everlasting  home  of  felicity,  and  the  scenes  and 
associations  of  earth  are  retained,  nor  has  she  ceased  to 
care  for  me,  a  tottering-  and  homeless  pilgrim  here  below. 
Oh,  who  can  tell  the  joy  when  the  sweet  bonds  of  earth 
are  renewed  in  heaven,  to  be  separated  no  more  forever! 
Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  heart  conceived  the 
bliss  of  that  home  and  its  associations. 

Heretofore  I  have  given  some  account  of  the  Provi- 
dential leadings  in  courtship  and  marriage,  and  will  now 
give  place  to  such  few  biographical  sketches  of  my  part- 
ner in  life,  as  have  come  authenticated  to  my  knowledge. 

She  was  the  only  daughter  of  John  and  Sarah  Ohern, 
and  had  one  brother.  Her  father  was  a  native  of  Ireland, 
and  was  reared  a  Roman  Catholic  by  parents  that  I  con-j 
elude  were  in  good  circumstances  from  the  fact  that  he 
received  a  liberal  education.  He  was  reputed  a  thorough 
mathematician,  and  brought  with  him  to  this  country 
and  retained  to  old  age  many  costkr  instruments  per- 
taining to  the  science.  He  was  frequently  called  on 
to  determine  disputed  lines  in  land,  and  would  often  em- 
ploye himself  in  solving  some  obtuse  problem  in  science. 
T  learned  from  himself  and  others  that  while  quite  a 
young  man  he  was  placed  in  charge  of  a  large  estate 
by  a  wealthy  nobleman  near  London,  England.  While 
in  this  situation  he  renounced  the  Catholic  faith  and 
identified  himself  with  the  Episcopal  Church.  Afterward 
he  was  placed  in  charge  of  premises  belonging  to  the 
crown,  and  procured  the  title  of  King's  Gardener  [George 
ITT.]  While  in  this  position  he  was  married  to  my  wife's 
mother,  of  whose  ancestry  I  have  learned  nothing,  know- 
ing only  that  she  was  a  refined  and  amiable  Christian 
lady.  Her  brother,  who  came  with  them  to  this  country, 
was  a  very  prominent  and  successful  business  man, 
acquired  wealth,  and  was  an  influential  member  and 
officer  in  the  Episcopal  Church. 

Soon  after  marriage  her  (my  wife's)  parents  came 
to  this  countrv,  and  in  company  with  her  brother  came 
direct  to  Pittsburg,  bringing  with  them  a  handsome  little 
fortune   in   British   srold,  and  with   it   foreign  notions  of 


92  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

how  it  should  be  employed.  Her  father's  first  invest- 
ment was  in  a  farm,  some  ten  miles  from  the  city, 
which  he  set  about  improving  after  English  methods. 
He  scientifically  platted  the  land,  and  employed  men  to 
carry  out  his  plans  and  show  Americans  how  they  ought 
to  farm.  Next  was  the  building  of  a  mill  to  be  pro- 
pelled by  the  wind.  All  proving  a  failure,  he  rented  out 
the  farm,  and  on  the  bank  of  the  Allegheny  River,  out- 
side the  city  limits,  he  procured  a  small  plat  of  ground, 
with  a  desirable  residence — it  is  presumed  with  a  view 
of  scientific  gardening.  Soon  after  they  were  comfort- 
ably settled  in  their  new  home,  when  asleep  in' their  bed, 
the  wife  was  awakened  by  a  crackling  noise  in  the  room 
over  them,  and  saw  fire  through  the  breaking  plastering. 
Rousing  her  husband,  she  sprang  for  their  son,  sleeping 
in  a  cot  close  by,  while  the  father  seized  an  article  of 
furniture  containing  their  silverware.  There  was  some 
delay  in  getting  the  front  floor  open,  and  he  dropped 
his  burden  to  force  the  door,  through  which  they  barely 
escaped  as  the  upper  floor  fell,  a  mass  of  fire,  on  the 
burden  he  had  dropped,  and  all  the  building  was  a  blaze 
of  fire.  Tt  was  so  ordered  that  the  little  daughter  was 
spending  the  night  with  some  associates,  and  escaped  the 
calamity.  They  soon  found  an  asylum  with  the  wife's 
brother  in  the  -city,  but  the  occurrence  waked  up  a  new 
train  of  thought.  Were  they  prepared  for  the  eternal 
future,  from  the  verge  of  which  they  had  so  narrowly 
escaped?"  They  turned  their  attention  to  earnest  inquiry. 
Their  church  associations  did  not  meet  the  demands  of 
awakened  conscience.  Tn  reading  and  studying  the  scrip- 
tures the  husband  became  assured  of  greater  vitality 
in  Christianity  than  he  had  been  taught,  and  began  to 
visit  other  churches.  Starting  out  one  Sabbath  he  met 
Edward  Moore,  a  very  devout  and  earnest  Methodist,  on 
his  way  to  meet  his  class.  Being  acquainted,  they 
stopped,  and  in  a  short  conversation  he  learned  the 
object  of  the  man,  and  invited  him  to  accompany  him  to 
his  class.  Ignorant  of  what  sort  of  a  meeting  it  might 
be,  he  accepted,  and,  as  he  afterward  declared,  found 
the  place  and  association  he  was  looking  for.  Soon 
after  he  was  a  converted  man  and  ardent  Methodist,  as 
was  also  his  wife. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  93 

As  a  link  in  the  chain  of  Providence  in  their  case, 
and  the  chief  design  of  this  record,  it  must  be  also 
stated  that  their  means  of  living  were  now  very  much 
reduced.  The  future  in  this  respect  was  very  gloomy, 
when  an  aged  Englishman  of  their  acquaintance,  who 
had  no  family,  and  had  long  been  organist  in  the  church 
to  which  they  belonged,  presented  them  with  a  valuable 
home,  in  which  they  spent  the  balance  of  their  days  in 
comfort  and  plenty.  In  later  life  the  husband  became 
immersed  in  business  and  alienated  from  the  church. 
He  died  a  member  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  and  in 
reduced  circumsances,  his  wife  having  preceded  him  sev- 
eral years.  The  title  to  their  home  being-  in  her  name, 
it  remained  in  his  possession  during  his  life.  They  had 
learned  wisdom  enough  through  parental  affection  and 
forecast  in  preparing  their  two  idolized  children  against 
the  mishaps  of  varying  fortunes  of  life  to  foresee  that 
it  was  their  duty  to  train  them  to  some  productive  pur- 
suit. Hence  they  availed  themselves  of  all  possible  facil- 
ities to  secure  to  them  an  education  in  the  most  essential 
branches  of  studv  afforded  by  the  common  schools,  and 
placed  the  daughter  at  an  early  age  in  an  extensive 
millinery  establishment  to  learn  the  business,  in  which 
she  soon  became  an  expert,  and  when  but  little  over 
sixteen  was  successfully  conducting  the  business  on  her 
own  account  in  the  city.  Then  she  became  my  partner  in 
the  subsequent  cares  and  interests  of  life,  and  for  over 
sixty-one  years  we  journeyed  together  in  oneness  of 
sympathy,  interest  and  aim.  when  death  took  her  to  a 
higher  sphere.  Her  mother  told  me  that  when  eight 
years  of  age  she  [my  wife]  was  taken  with  her  parents 
to  a  camp  meeting  at  Gertie's  Run,  about  five  miles  from 
the  city.  Her  parents  missing  her  made  search  for  her 
over  the  encampment,  and  finally  found  her  with  the 
seekers  at  the  mourners'  bench.  Supposing  her  too  young 
and  that  she  was  influenced  by  the  excitement,  thev  took 
her  away  to  the  tent,  where  she  plead  with  them  so  earn- 
estly to  let  her  return  that  her  father  took  her  back. 
After  a  season  she  rose  of  her  own  accord,  joy  beaming 
in  her  face,  and  asked  to  see  her  mother.  She  made  no 
profession  other  than  the  silent  expression  of  countenance 
and    general    deportment.     That    she    was    soundly    con- 


94  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

verted  at  the  time  her  mother  had  no  doubt,  and  all  her 
future  life  gave  evidence  of  it.  She  was  of  a  very  cheer- 
ful, vivacious  disposition,  though  extremely  modest  and 
diffident;  yet  with  heroic  courage  and  fortitude  she  faced 
the  dangers  and  encountered  the  difficulties  that  came  in 
her  way  in  the  line  of  duty.  Physically  she  had  an 
exceptionally  sound  constitution,  and  good  average  of 
health,  courage  that  never  quailed  at  danger,  and  pres- 
ence of  mind  that  was  never  lost.  Many  are  the  instances 
where  her  example  shamed  me.     A  case  I  will  here  relate. 

In  returning  to  Rushville  from  a  visit  at  Quincy,  and 
having  two  ladies  in  the  two-horse  carriage  with  us,  we 
missed  our  way,  taking  a  road  that  led  to  a  steep,  long 
hill,  down  which  we  had  gone  but  a  few  rods  when  the 
tongue  and  hounds  broke  loose  from  the  carriage  and  let 
it  run  against  a  pair  of  restive  horses.  My  efforts  to  hold 
them  were  unavailing,  and  our  fate  seemed  inevitable. 
Our  company  screamed  with  fright,  and  tried  to  throw 
themselves  out.  Instantly  my  wife  jerked  one  of  the 
lines  from  my  hands,  and  pulling  so  violently  as  to 
bring  the  horses  round  in  an  angle  with  the  carriage, 
and  there  held  them  in  such  position  as  to  stop  the  wheel 
next  them  by  the  hounds  and  tongue  coming  under  it, 
while  she  hurried  me  out  to  unhitch  the  tugs  and  get  a 
scotch  for  the  other  wheel,  for  which  I  had  to  go  several 
rods  to  procure  a  fence  rail.  Meantime,  she  had  much 
trouble  in  keeping  our  company  in  their  seats  while  she 
held  the  horses  and  I  got  the  wheels  blocked  and  things 
so  far  righted  as  to  make  us  feel  safe ;  but  through  the 
whole  trouble  she  seemed  as  calm  and  self-possessed  as 
if  she  felt  no  sense  of  danger.  We  each  took  a  horse's 
bit,  and  with  our  company  on  foot  we  got  safely  down 
the  hill  and  to  a  neighboring  farm  house,  where  we  were 
assisted  in  getting  things  adjusted  so  as  to  pursue  our 
way. 

Another  instance  of  our  experience  in  our  itinerant 
life  recurs  to  memory  vividly,  and  serves  the  purpose  kept 
in  view  in  this  record,  while  also  it  exhibits  a  distinguish- 
ing characteristic  of  my  companion.  YVe  were  detained 
several  days  at  Columbus,  C,  by  the  condition  of  the 
road  that  we  would  have  to  pass  soon  after  leaving  the 
city.     About  eight  miles  of  track  of  the  National  were 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  95 

thrown  up  across  a  piece  of  marshy  land,  making  impas- 
sable ditches  on  either  side,  and  being  hemmed  in  by 
dense  timber.  Impatient  of  our  long  delay,  after  a  few 
days  of  fine  weather,  I  agreed  with  a  man  who  had  a 
strong  span  of  horses  and  a  light  vehicle  to  take  my  wife 
and  trunk  through,  and  I  would  venture  to  follow  after 
with  horse  and  buggy.  I  paid  him  five  dollars,  with 
the  promise  of  more  when  safe  through  if  that  was  not 
sufficient.  When  about  half  the  distance  he  refused  to 
go  any  farther,  got  my  wife  and  trunk  out,  and  when  I 
caught  up  had  his  team  turned  in  the  road.  We  could 
not  prevail  on  him  to  go  farther,  and  he  offered  to 
return  the  five  dollars,  but  believing  he  had  earned  it  I 
declined  the  proposal.  The  trunk  being  put  into  the 
buggy,  my  wife  took  the  lines,  while  I  on  foot  took  to 
the  woods,  keeping  in  sight  of  her,  and  we  struggled 
through  and  reached  Jefferson,  a  village  on  terra  firma. 
where  we  found  comfortable  lodgings  for  the  night. 
There  we  were  advised  to  take  a  road  across  the  country 
to  Xenia.  and  found  we  were  great  gainers  by  it,  until 
early  in  the  afternoon  we  reached  a  slough  around  which 
it  was  apparent  the  travel  had  passed  through  an  adjoin- 
ing field,  the  proprietor  of  which  was  rebuilding  the 
fence  and  closing  the  passage  through  his  field.  He 
sternly  refused  to  let  us  pass,  assuring  us  that  the  slough 
was  sufficiently  crusted  to  bear  us  across.  My  experience 
with  Illinois  sloughs  made  me  fearful,  as  there  was  evi- 
dence that  none  had  yet  crossed,  but  no  influence  I  could 
use  with  the  man  would  avail  to  let  us  pass  through  his 
field  as  odiers  had  up  to  that  time.  Closely  inspecting 
the  crusted  surface,  and  with  the  man's  assurance  of 
safety,  we  ventured,  but  when  within  a  short  distance 
of  the  opposite  side  the  horse  broke  through  up  to  the 
shafts  of  the  buggy,  and  in  his  struggling  so  broke  the 
crust  around  us  as  to  leave  no  way  of  getting  out.  The 
man  at  the  fence  had  left,  and  our  dilemma  seemed  hope- 
less. My  wife  saw  I  was  giving  away  to  despair,  and 
calmlv  tried  to  cheer  and  encourage  me  by  her  confidence 
that  Providence  would  not  leave  us  to  perish  in  that  con- 
dition. While  she  was  thus  trying  to  keep  tip  my  spirits 
we  discovered  a  man  crossing  the  road  in  front  of  us, 
driving  two  yoke  of  oxen,  and  having  a  wagon  with  a 


g6  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

large  load  of  old  rails  bound  at  either  end  by  log  chains. 
Screaming  at  the  top  of  my  voice  I  gained  his  attention, 
and  leaving  his  team  he  came  to  us,  surveyed  our  condi- 
tion, pronounced  us  in  a  bad  plight,  then  walked  off 
while  I  was  begging  him  with  great  earnestness  to  help 
us.  My  anguish  of  despair  was  dissipated  when  I  saw 
him  turn  his  team  toward  us,  drive  to  the  margin  of  the 
slough,  unbind  his  load,  search  out  such  rails  as  answered 
his  purpose,  and  make  a  bridge  by  which  he  got  us  out 
safely.  Returning,  he  got  into  the  buggy,  reached  over, 
unhitched  the  horse,  and  secured  the  harness  round  his 
hips  (he  being  so  completely  exhausted  as  to  be  submis- 
sive;) then  by  a  bridge  of  rails  he  got  the  chain  securely 
fastened  to  the  collar  and  hames  at  his  breast,  and, 
hitching  his  oxen  to  the  other  end,  brought  the  horse  out 
safely,  and  by  like  process  the  buggy.  Pointing  to  a 
house  some  distance  off  the  road  he  requested  us  to  go 
there  and  get  the  horse  and  buggy  cleaned  of  mud,  then 
began  to  load  up  his  wagon.  I  offered  him  pay  for  his 
service,  but  he  positively  declined,  saying  it  was  no  more 
than  we  owed  to  each  other.  Both  busied  ourselves  for 
some  time  scraping  mud  off  the  horse  and  buggy,  then  I 
hitched  up  and  went  to  the  house  pointed  out  to  us,  where 
we  found  the  same  spirit  of  kindness.  The  lady,  fur- 
nishing a  broom  and  some  castaway  rags,  carried  water 
to  us  and  assisted  us  in  getting  cleaned  up.  The  horse 
on  being  thoroughly  washed  and  rubbed  seemed  ready 
for  the  road,  and,  declining  with  thanks  an  invitation  to 
remain  until  next  day,  we  slowly  pursued  our  journey 
with  grateful  hearts  and  increased  faith  in  the  Special 
Providence  of  our  Heavenly  Father.  On  congratulating 
my  wife  on  her  cheerful  confidence  in  such  a  dilemma, 
her  reply  was  that  she  was  confident  if  we  trusted  God 
He  would  not  let  us  perish  in  that  mudhole ;  He  had 
plentv  of  resources  for  our  deliverance.  We  see  the 
great  contrast  in  human  character  between  the  man  that 
refused  to  let  us  pass  through  his  field  and  the  friend 
that  relieved  us  in  our  distress.  I  have  since  very  often 
regretted  that  I  did  not  get  the  latter's  address,,  that  I 
might  bv  letter  or  in  some  tangible  way  acknowledge  his 
kindness,  but  I  feel  assured  that  he  has  reward  in  his 
own    consciousness,    and    the   approval   of   an   all-seeing, 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

righteous  Judge.  The  placid  confidence  of  ray  wife  has 
ever  since  been  an  inspiration  to  me  in  confirming  my 
faith  in  Providence. 


A  TRIPUTE  TO  THE  MEMORY  OF  MY 
DEPARTED  WIFE  . 

Born  Aug.  30,   1809:  Married  Nov.   16,   1826;  Died.. 
Feb.  2.  1887. 

Tt  was  on  the  16th  of  November,  1826,  that  Ann  (  >nei  n 

and  I  gave  ourselves  to  each  other  as  husband  and  wife, 
and  it  was  for  me  subsequently  to  learn  that  I  was  pos- 
sessed of  the  greatest  gift  earth  could  afford.  Drawn 
together  by  mutual  affection,  while  with  me  it  was  some- 
what of  a  fascinating  charm,  by  a  combination  of  womanly 
graces  ;  while  in  her  I  found  a  true,  pure,  womanly  love, 
that  from  that  hour  for  over  sixty  years  it  increasingly 
manifested  itself  in  true  wifely  love  and  wifely  offices. 
Tt  was  not  the  weakling  girl  of  sixteen  (her  age  when 
married)  that  would  surrender  her  will  and  reason  with 
a  loving  heart  to  obey  the  behests  of  a  husband,  but  with 
whom  the  ever  controlling  motive  was  loyalty  to  God 
and  duty :  and  with  hearty  confidence  and  inflexible  pur- 
pose she  adhered  to  it  with  unswerving  purnose  through 
all  the  trying  vicissitudes  of  subsequent  life.  Tt  was 
not  the  whimsical  ardor  of  girlish  love  that  would  sur- 
render her  own  womanhood,  with  slavish  carefulness  to 
obediently  wait  on  the  whims  of  a  husband.  T  very  soon 
discovered  that  I  was  possessed  of  a  companion  of  well- 
rounded  and  well-developed  womanly  character,  though 
half  concealed  by  extreme  modesty  and  shrinking  diffi- 
dence ;  careful  only  that  her  generous  devotion  to  duty 
should  be  known  to  God,  approved  by  conscience  and  help- 
ful to  her  husband. 

Her  devoted,  cheerful  life  that  was  so  frequently  devel- 
oping some  unsuspected  grace  of  character,  coupled  with 
a  self-depreciation  that  ever  sought  retirement  from  public 
recognition,  bent  my  spirit  into  profound  esteem  and  re- 
spect, and  touched  my  heart  with  increasing  affection, 
and  filled  up  the  cup  of  connubial  felicity.     If  I  at  first 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


loved  with  passionate  fondness,  it  became  modified  by 
the  daily  exhibition  of  womanly  graces  that  excited  admir- 
ation and  respect,  and  I  realized  that  she  was  my  peer. 
With  clear,  unbiased  judgment,  and  keen  womanly  in- 
stinct, she  could  see  and  justly  appreciate  whatever  of 
good  was  in  me.  and  give  it  impulse  and  direction,  and 
my  faults  ( though  many)  were  only  mentioned  with 
loving  diffidence  or  reproved  by  loving  example  that 
strengthened  my  heart  against  them,  and  gave  encourage- 
ment in  every  worthy  direction.  I  learned  to  have  the 
utmost  confidence  in  her  judgment,  and  the  keen,  clear, 
womanly  instinct  that  often  seemed  to  me  endowed  with 
prophetic  insight,  and  often  when  faltering  and  giving 
way  to  discouragement,  has  her  cheering  companionship 
and  loving  counsel,  with  her  unfaltering  faith,  encouraged 
and  strengthened  my  heart.  We  often  met  with  seeming 
misfortune  and  overwhelming  sorrow,  through  all  of 
which  she  ever  exemplified  a  noble  Christian  fortitude, 
receiving  all  as  from  a  kind  parental  hand,  and  adminis- 
tered in  love,  and  with  trusin?  heart  would  kiss  the  rod 
while  smarting  under  the  stroke.  Often  has  my  -inking 
heart  been  buoved  up  when  passing  together  through  the 
deep  waters  of  affliction  in  the  repeated _  deam  of  our 
loved  ones  in  whom  had  centered  many  of  our  cherished 
hopes.  Her  Christian  faith  would  see  rays  of  heavenly 
light  illuminating  the  dark  vallev  throusrh  which  r  re- 
passed from  us.'  In  difficult  ways  and  trying  circum- 
stances I  ever  found  her  at  my  side  strengthening  my 
heart,  by  sharing  my  burden,  and  oftentimes  rekeving 
me  of  it. 

Naturally  extremely  modest  and  diffident,  she  always 
shrunk  from  notorietv,  and  when  urged  to  take  a  more 
prominent  part  in  public  enterprises,  her  reply  Avould  be 
that  it  was  not  her  sphere.  In  domestic  duties,  and 
serving  the  interest  of  others,  she  found  ample  space  for 
her  robust  powers  and  active  energies ;  no  domestic  need 
or  want  escaped  her  eye  or  hand.  I  never  knew  an  in- 
stance of  unredressed  want  turned  away  from  our  door, 
if  she  had  the  means  to  relieve  it.  Mere  pretense  and 
sham  she  intensely  abhorred,  and  aimed  to  act  in  all  her 
ways  as  under  the  immediate  inspection  of  the  all-seeing 
eve  of  God.     Notwithstanding  her  natural  retiring  diffi- 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  99 

dence;  I  ever  found  her  ready  to  take  hold  of  public 
church  work  when  she  saw  that  duty  made  the  demand. 
In  all  my  public  labors  and  church  work  she  was  my 
judicious  counselor  and  helper,  on  whom  I  could  rely 
with  the  utmost  confidence. 

I  can  confidently  assert  that  after  sixty  years  of  com- 
panionship and  confiding  intimacy  I  never  knew  her  by 
word  or  action  to  diverge  from  the  truth  as  she  under- 
stood and  believed  it.  Perfect  guilelessness  and  the 
strictest  honesty  even  in  the  smallest  matters  were  the 
unvarying  characteristics  of  her  life.  With  such  confi- 
dence in  her  judgment  and  correct  sense  of  propriety  did 
she  inspire  me  that  I  cannot  remember  an  instance,  when 
at  all  practicable,  of  my  writing  an  article  for  the  press, 
or  preparing  on  paper  a  public  address,  or  a  letter  in 
private  correspondence,  that  was  not  submitted  to  her 
inspection,  nor  an  instance  in  which  I  did  not  profit  by 
her  suggestions  when  offered. 

With  her  clear,  quick  instincts  and  courageous  heart 
she  always  met  the  emergencies  of  life,  carefully  regard- 
ing the  lessons  God  would  teach  us  by  them.  With 
hearty  confidence  and  dauntless  courage  she  assumed 
what  she  believed  her  proper  place  in  the  world,  which 
was  to  minister  to  others,  and  with  self-sacrificing  effort 
and  labor  seek  the  well-being  and  comfort  of  those  around 
her.  Her  husband  has  proved  by  the  test  of  over  sixty 
years'  experience,  through  the  varying  vicissitudes  of  life, 
her  price  to  be  above  rubies.  His  heart  has  safely  trusted 
her,  and  she  has  done  him  good  and  not  evil  all  the  days 
of  her  life.  Her  dying  expression  to  him  was  that 
God  was  with  her;  and  though  bereft  of  his  chiefesr 
earthly  comfort,  he  cannot  doubt  that  she  entered  on  1 
higher  and  nobler  life  than  earth  afforded  in  an  ever- 
lasting home  in  Heaven.  Here  she  reigned  the  motherly 
queen  of  her  own  household,  and  the  consort  queen  in 
her  husband's  heart.  Her  children  rise  up  and  call  her 
blessed ;  her  husband  also,  and  he  praiseth  her.  The 
fruit  of  her  hands,  and  her  own  works,  they  also  praise 
her. 

Jno.  Clarke. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


CHAPTER    XXVI 

Obituary  of  Thomas. 
Died  July  31st,  1864. 
Among  some  old  papers,,  I  find  the  manuscript  from 
which  was  published  an  obituary  notice  of  a  beloved  son, 
but  which  notice  is  now  lost,  save  in  the  manuscript  which 
is  here  transcribed  by  the  tremulous  hand  of  his  aged 
father  in  perpetuation  of  his  memory. 


"  Thomas  W.  Clarke  was  born  at  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Aug. 
15,  1842.  He  enlisted  at  Rushville,  111.,  in  Company  16. 
Volunteers  in  the  War  of  the  Rebellion,  August  15,  1862. 
Died  in  hospital  at  Memphis,  Tenn.j  July  31,  1864,  lack- 
ing fifteen  days  of  being  twenty-two  years  of  age. 

"  During  his  time  of  service  in  the  army,  until  his  last 
illness,  he  kept  a  diary  that  is  now  in  possession  of  his 
parents,  in  which  is  contained  a  daily  record  of  trans- 
piring events  and  personal  experience.  From  this,  to- 
gether with  his  frequent  letters  home,  and  many  of  con- 
dolence from  officers  and  comrades,  we  have  the  assur- 
ance that  he  maintained  an  upright  life,  always  shunning 
the  too  common  vices  of  army  life,  always  cheerfully 
prompt  and  faithful  in  duty,  courageous  in  many  battles 
and  patient  in  severe  hardships.  The  Bible  his  mother 
gave  him  when  leaving  home,  and  which  was  brought 
back  with  his  corpse,  bore  marks  of  diligent  reading  and 
study. 

"  At  home  he  was  always  cheerful  and  dutiful,  shed- 
ding sunshine  in  the  family.  His  parents  state  that  they 
have  no  recollection  that  he  ever  grieved  or  crossed  them 
by  a  disobedient  or  undutiful  act." 

"  Father." 

Transcribed  March  25,   1892. 


CHAPTER    XXVII 


Memoranda  of  Dates. 
Many  of  the  circumstances  and  events  related  in  the 
foregoing      narrative   are   without   dates,   being  omitted 
because  at  the  time  of  writing  I  could  not  confidently 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


rely  on  memory,  while  in  all  else  it  was  vividly  clear. 
Having  since  found  some  missing  data  I  here  subjoin 
what  is  thus  obtained. 

\\  as  received  on  probation  in  the  Smithheld  Station 
M.  E.  Church,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  May  18,  1823. 

Was  converted  about  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  on 
the  third  day  after,  while  alone  in  the  attic  of  a  three- 
story  house  on  Market  street,  same  city,  having  spent  the 
two  previous  nights  without  sleep. 

Was" elected  Superintendent  of  a  large  mission  Sunday 
School  in  April.  1824,  and  leader  of  the  first  class  organ- 
ized in  the  city  of  Allegheny,  then  connected  with 
Smithfield   Station.   June  25,    1825. 

Commenced  business  the  same  year  in  Allegheny,  at 
my  trade. 

The  same  year  was  elected  Superintendent  of  a  large 
union   Sunday  School  in  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

Married  Nov.  16,  1826,  to  Ann  Ohern. 

Health  failed  and  I  started  south  Oct.  I.  1829.  Re- 
turned the  following  May,  improved  in  health.  To  my 
a'reat  surprise,  met  a  letter  at  Louisville  from  an  official 
member  of  Quarterly  Conference  at  Pittsburg,  containing 
license  to  preach,  dated  Aug.  21,  1829. 

Joined  this  Conference  in  October,  1829. 

Appointed  to  Georgetown  Circuit ;  served  one  year. 

Ordained  deacon  and  appointed  to  Ohio  Circuit  in  Oc- 
tober, 1 83 1.  Returned  to  same  and  was  ordained  elder 
in  October,  1833. 

Appointed  to  Sixth-street  Station,  Cincinnati ;  served 
one  year. 

1834 — Elected  President  Ohio  Conference. 

1835 — Appointed  College  Agent,  served  three  years 
and  resigned. 

1838 — Stationed  at  Chappels  two  years. 

1840 — Took  transfer  and  stationed  at  Sharpsburg, 
Pittsburg  Conference. 

1843 — Moved  to  Rushville,  111.,  served  the  church  two 
years. 

1845 — Elected  President  Illinois  Conference. 

1846— Rushville   Circuit  two  years. 

1848-9 — Vermont  and  Astoria. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


1851-2 — Beardstown  and  Brooklyn,  alternate  Sundays. 

1853 — Withdrew  from  the  M.  P.  Church,  subsequently 
joined  the  M.  E.  Church  and  Illinois  Conference,  and 
served  one  year  in  Warsaw  Station. 

Appointed  to  Pulaski  Circuit  two  years ;  Virginia  Sta- 
tion, one  year;  when  circumstances  growing  out  of  the 
war  compelled  a  location  to  attend  to  home  interests,  and 
for  one  year  served  Rushville  Circuit  by  appointment  of 
the  Elder. 

In  all,  thirty  years  in  regular  work  and  thirty-four  in 
local. 

A' 07'.    1 6,    1893. 

I  End  of  the  Record  of  Rev.  John  Clarke.] 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 

Family  of  Eleanor  Greer,   Wife   of  John   Clarke. 

The  parents  of  Eleanor  Greer  were  George  Greer  and 
Jane  Martin,  who  were  residents  of  County  Tyrone,  Ire- 
land, and  who  had  seven  children,  viz: 
I.     Martin,  married  Lucinda  Crosier  in  Ireland. 
2      Joseph,     married     in  America     and     had     one     son, 
George. 

3.  Robert,   married    an   Eriskine,   daughter   of  a   min- 

ister in  the  Church  of  England.  He  had 
fourteen  children :  Aleck,  Andrew,  Ellen, 
Lucy,  Jane,  Joseph,  James.  Eliza,  Lindrum, 
George,  and  four  others  whose  names  are 
not  known. 

4.  Nancy,    married  William  Ward,  a  Catholic.     They 

came  to  Norfolk,  Va. ;  had  one  son,  George, 
who  died  at  sea,  and  one  daughter,  who 
was  married  to  a  MacCourt  in  Virginia. 

5.  Rebecca,    married    James    Little    in    Ireland.     Their 

children  were :  Eliza,  who  died ;  George, 
Susan  (Whitson),  Jane  (Snyder).  Eleanor 
(  Dewitt  ) ,    Rehecca    (  Window  ) . 

6.  Ei.i.AxoR,  married  John  Clarke. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  103 

7.  Jank.  married  Thomas  Wilson.  They  had  seven 
children:  William,  who  died  near  Nauvoo, 
111.,,  leaving  a  large  family;  George; 
Thomas,  who  married  Susan  Clarke; 
Joseph,  bachelor,  died  in  Mapleton.  Iowa; 
Robert,  married  Sarah  Lord,  died  in 
Nauvoo;  Jane,  married  Miles  Wilcox,  and 
died   in   Mapleton,  Iowa:  Martha. 


CHAPTER    XXIX 

Adam  Clarke. 

Adam  Clarke,  Wesleyan  preacher,  commentator  and 
theological  writer,  was  born  about  1760,  in  the  village  of 
Maghera,  County  Londonderry.  Ireland,  of  a  family  that 
had  once  held  extensive  estates  in  the  north  of  Ireland. 
His  father  was  a  village  school-master  of  a  superior  order 
and  Adam  was  one  of  his  pupils,  but  when  young  he  was 
not  quick  in  his  studies  and  gave  no  promise  of  the  re- 
markable love  of  learning  which  he  afterward  displayed. 
His  mother  was  a  Presbyterian  of  the  Old  Puritan 
school  —  "a  person  powerful  in  the  scriptures  "  —  and 
whenever  she  corrected  her  children,  she  gave  chapter 
and  verse  for  it.  In  this  way  Adam  received  early  re- 
ligious impressions   that   were   lasting. 

Through  the  influence  of  John  Wesley,  of  whom  he 
was  a  profound  admirer,  he  completed  his  studies  at 
Kingswood  School,  near  Bristol.  At  an  earl}-  age  he  be- 
gan to  preach,  and  attained  great  popularity.  He  be- 
came a  most  assiduous  scholar  and  a  great  linguist. 

He  was  a  fellow  of  the  Antiquarian  Society,  a  member 
of  the  Roval  Irish  Academy,  an  associate  of  the 
Geological  Society  of  London,  a  fellow  of  the  Royal 
Asiatic  Society,  and  a  member  of  the  American  His- 
torical Institute  — ■  honors  very  rare  in  the  ranks  of 
Wesleyan  ministry.  He  was  a  personal  friend  of  many 
dignitaries  of  the  church  and  other  distinguished  persons. 
The  Duke  of  Sussex  had  a  high  esteem  for  him  and 
they  exchanged  hospitalities. 

As  a  theological  writer,  Clarke  produced  many  works 
of  ability,  the  most  important  being  his   '*  Commentary 


iQ4  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 

on  the  Holy  Bible."  It  had  a  very  wide  circulation  in 
its  day,  but  is  little  consulted  now.  "  He  maintained 
that  the  serpent  that  tempted  Eve  was  a  baboon;  he 
held  that  Judas  Iscariot  was  saved ;  in  regard  to  pre- 
destination, he  threw  Calvin  overboard  and  followed  Dr. 
John  Taylor;  and  on  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  while 
maintaining  His  divinity,  he  denied  His  eternal  sonship.". 

He  was  engaged  to  re-edit  Rymer's  "  Feed  era,"  but 
was  compelled  to  resign  his  commission. 

Clarke  married  Miss  Mary  Cooke,  eldest  daughter  of 
Mr.  Cooke,  a  Trowbridge  clothier;  "an  excellent 
woman  who  took  Clarke  in  his  poverty  and  loved  him 
for  himself,  and  who  lived  to  see  him  the  friend  of  the 
great,  the  learned,  the  good  —  the  foremost  man  of  a 
powerful  community.*'  (  )ne  of  his  sons  was  educated 
at  Cambridge  and  took  orders  in  the  Established  Church. 

Clarke  was  made  executor  of  Wesley's  will  and  a  trus- 
tee  (with  six  others)   of  all  his  literary  property. 

He  died  in  London,  from  an  attack  of  cholera.  August 
26,    1832. 


In  trying  to  trace  our  descent  still  further  back 
than  Duncan  Clarke,  I  found  in  Sir  Bernard 
Burke's  "  Landed  Gentry  of  Ireland  "  the  lineage  of 
Clark  of  Largantogher.  This  family  was  established 
in  Ireland  at  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  centurv  and 
became  possessed  of  the  Maghera  estate  previously  to 
1727.  Knowing  that  Adam  Clarke,  who  according  to 
grandfather's  record  belonged  to  one  branch  of*  our 
family,  was  born  in  Maghera.  I  thought  there  might  pos- 
sibly be  some  connection  between  his  family  and  the 
family  of  Clark  of  Largantogher.  So  I  wrote  to  Mr. 
James  Jackson  Clark,  now  of  Largantogher  House,  in 
order  to  obtain  some  light  upon  the  subject.  While  I 
failed  to  establish  any  relationship,  I  received  in  reply 
the  following  interesting  letter  : 


"LARGANTOGHER,   Maghera.   Co.  Derry. 

11    Sept.,   '04. 
Dear   Madam  : 

In   reply  to  yours   of  the  23  Augt.   I  am  afraid   I   cannot  help 
you    much.     In    compiling    your    genealogical    history    I    do    not 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  105 


think  you  need  attach  much  importance  as  to  whether  the  name 
of  Clark  was  spelt  with  or  without  a  final  "e.':  Twice  about 
1760  the  "e"  in  my  case  has  been  completely  dropped.  In  some 
of  the  earlier  deeds  it  has  been  retained,  but  by  no  means  uni- 
versally. 

We  are  not  connected  with  Dr.  Adam  Clarke.  His  family 
was,  I  think,  of  Scotch  origin.  Mine  is  from  Salford  in  War- 
wickshire (it  is  incorrectly  stated  Lancashire  in  Burke's).  There 
is  no  doubt  several  members  of  my  family  about  1770  went  to 
America  and  settled  there,  but  we  have  lost  all  trace  of  them. 
The  names  of  two  of  them  were  Arthur  and  William. 

If  further  research  suggests  any  ether  questions,  it  will  give 
me  much  pleasure  if  I  can  assist  you  in  solving  them. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,   Madam, 

Your  obdt.   servant, 
J.  Jackson  Clark." 


io6  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY 


CHAPTER    XXX 


THE  FAMILY  TREE 


Scotland. 

DUNCAN  CLARKE* (Died  probably  in  Ireland. 

(Buried  probably  in  Ireland. 

Son  of  Duncan  Clarke. 

(Born,  County  Tyrone,  Ireland. 

JAMES  CLARKE .(Died, 

(Buried, 

Married  probably  in  County  Tyrone,  Ireland. 

(Born 

SUSANNA  WOOD ( Died,     County     Tyrone,     Ireland.   (?) 

(Buried, 

Children  of  James  Clarke  and  Susanna  Wood. 

(Born,  Countj  Tyrone,  Ireland. 

1.  Archibald   Clarke (Died, 

(Buried 

|  Born,  County  Tyrone.  Ireland. 

2.  Ruth   Clarke (Died, 

(Buried,    " 

Married 

Be  .in .    Ireland. 
—  Kilchrist.  .  .  .  (Died, 

(Buried, 

l  Bom,  County  Tyrone,  Ireland. 

3.  Levina   Clarke (Died,        " 

(Buried. 

.Married 

(Born,  Ireland. 

Faulkner. ..  (Died,        " 

(Buried,    " 


*  No  record  has  been  found  of  Duncan  Clarke's  wife,  and  it  is  not  known 
if  he  had  other  children  besides  James, 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  107 


(Born,  County  Tyrone,  Ireland. 

4.  Sarah  Clarke (Died. 

(Buried.    " 

Married 

(Born,  Ireland. 

Atchison.  .  .  (Died.  " 

(Buried. 

(Born  County.  Tyrone,  Ireland, 1769. 

5.  John  Clarke (Died,  Sewickley,  Pa.,  Dec  24.  1833. 

(Buried,   Rushville,  111.  " 


io8  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


FIFTH  CHILD  OF  JAMES  CLARKE  AND  SUSANNA  WOOD. 


(Born.  County  Tyrone,  Ireland,  1769. 

JOHN  CLARKE  * (Died,  Sewickley,  Pa.,  Dec.  24,  1833. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

-Married,  County" Tyrone,  Ireland,  1799. 

(Born,  County  Tyrone,  Ireland. 

ELEANOR  GREER (Died,    Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  29,   1867. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

Children  of  John  Clarke  and  Eleanor  Greer. 

(Born.  County  Tyrone.  Ireland.  June  17,  1800. 

1.  James (Died.  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Sept.  15,   L855. 

(Huncd.  Rushville,  111. 

(Born,   Lancaster,  Pa..   Sept.   6,    1802 

2.  George (Died,  Pittsburg,  Pa..  May  3,  1823. 

!  Buried.   Rushville,    III. 

(Born,  Lancaster,  Pa.,  Sept.  24,  1806. 

3.  John (Died.   Detroit.   Mich.,   May    LS,    1896. 

(Buried.   Rushville,   111. 

(Born,   Lancaster,   Pa.,   Nov.   6,   1808. 

4.  Ann  Jane (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  8,  1876. 

-  Buried,    Rushville,  111. 

Born,    Lancaster,    Pa.,    Feb.    6,     1811. 

5.  Susan (Died,    Rushville,    111..    March    12,1902. 

(Buried,   Rushville,    111. 


*  John  Clarke  came  to  America  in  1801. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  109 


FIRST  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ELEANOR  GREER. 


(Born,  County  Tyrone,  Ireland,  June  17,  1800. 

JAMES  CLARKE (Died,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Sept.  15,  1855. 

(Buried.  Kushville,  111. 

Married,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  April  20,  1826. 

(Born,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,   1800. 

SARAH  COOPER (Died,  Nauvoo,  111.,  1850. 

(Buried,  Rushvilie,  111. 


Children   of   .  ames   Clarke   and   Sarah   Cooper. 

(Born,   Sharpsburg,   Pa.,   March    19,    1827. 

1.  Eleanor (Died,  Geneseo,  111.,  March  11,  L902. 

(Buried,  Geneseo,  111. 

(Born.  Pittsburg,  l'a..  .May  6,  1829. 

2.  John  Cooper (Died,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Sept.  23,  1834. 

(Buried,  Rushville,   111. 

(Born,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  April  5,   1831. 

3.  George  Little.  .      (Died,  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  July  28,  1902. 

(Buried,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 

(Born,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  April  26,  1832. 

4.  Sarah  Ann (Died,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Aug.  31,  1847. 

(Buried,    Xauvoo,    111. 

(Born,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Jan.  7,   1835. 

5.  James  Patterson. .  ( 

(Present   address,  Springfield,  111. 

(Born,   Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Dec.   13,   1837. 

6.  Amanda  Jane. ...  (Died,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Dec.  30,  1840. 

(Buried,    Pittsburg,    Pa. 

(Born,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Sept.  22,   1840. 

7.  Louise  Mary (Died,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  May  8,  1842. 

(Buried,  Pittsburg,  Pa. 

(Born,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Sept.  22,  1840. 

8.  Emma  Jane ( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  111. 

(Born,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  1843. 

9.  Milton (Died,  Pittsburg.  Pa.,   1844. 

(Buried.  Pittsburg.  Pa. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


FIRST  CHILD  OF  JAMES  CLARKE  AND  SARAH  COOPER. 

(Born,    Sharpsb'urg,   Pa..   March    19,    1827. 

ELEANOR   CLARKE (Died,   Geneseo,   111.,  March   11,   1902. 

(Buried,  Geneseo,  111. 

Married,  Rushville,  111.,  Sept.  21,  1854. 

(Born,  Armstrong  Co.,   Pa.,   Feb.  9,   1825. 
JOHN  JACKSON  DARIN...   (Died,  Geneseo,  111.,  Oct.  8,  1904. 
(Buried,   Geneseo,  111. 

Children  of  Eleanor  Clarke  and  John  Jackson  Darin. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Nov.  21,  1855. 
1.     Annie  Emily. ...    ( 

(Present   address,  Alexandria,  S.  D. 


(Born,   Phenix,  111.,   May   19,    1857. 

2.  Sarah  Mildred...  .  ( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  111. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  April  12,  1859. 

3.  James  Clarke..       (Died,  Geneseo,  111.,  Oct.  22,  1904. 

(Buried,  Geneseo,  111. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Sept.  4,  1861. 

4.  Edward  Everett.. .  ( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  111. 


5.      Nora  Eleanor 


Charles  Heber. 


(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Nov.  13,  1863. 

( 

( Present  address,  Geneseo,  III. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Nov.  17,  1865. 

( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  1111. 


(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  March  28,  1873. 
George  Little .  .  .  .  ( 

(Present  address,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 

FIRST  CHILD  OF  ELEANOR  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  JACKSON  DARIN. 


ANNIE  EMILY   DARIN 


(Born,   Phenix,   111.,   Nov.   21,   1855. 

( 

(Present    address,   Alexandria,   S.   D. 

Married.  Phenix,  111.,  Aug.  8,  1873. 


(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Sept.  24,  1849. 
RICHARD  ALFRED  PINNELL  . .  ( 

(Present  address,  Alexandria,  S.  D. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


Children  of  Annie  Emily  Darin  and  Richard  Alfred  Pinnell. 


2.     Eleanor  Mary. 


3.     John  Darin.  .  . 


(Burn,   Phenix,   111.,   Dec.   7,   1878. 

1.     Jessie  Clarke ( 

(Present  address,  Alexandria,  S.  D. 

(Born,  Phenix.  111..  Feb.  28,  1881. 

(Present    address,   Alexandria,   S.  D. 

(Burn,  Alexandria,  S.  ])..  Dec.  2(1,    L884. 

■( 
(Present  address,  Alexandria,  S.  l>. 

(Burn,  Alexandria,  S.  1)..  Nov.  7,   1886. 

(Present  address,  Alexandria,  S.  D. 

(Bum.  Wayne,  S.  1)..  May  :;,   L889 

( 

(Born  Wayne,  S.  I)..  .Ian.  3d,  1891. 
6.     E.   0.   Hazen ( 


4.     Bessie   Eva. 


5.     Samuel  Ward . 


SECOND  CHILD  OF  ELEANOR  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  JACKSON  DARIN. 


(Burn.  Phenix.  111.,  .May  19,  1857 


SARAH   MILDRED   DARIN     .  .  .  ( 


(Present  address,  Geneseo,  111. 
Married,   Phenix,  111.,  Sept.  21,  1891. 


EMANUEL   LAUDERBACH 


(Burn,  Columbia  Co.,  Pa.,  Dec.  23,  1851. 

( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo.  111. 


Only  Child  of  Sarah  Mildred  Darin  and  Emanuel  Lauderbach. 
(Born,  Phenix,  111,  May  31,  1893. 

Lida  Eleanor ( 

( 

FOURTH  CHILD  OF  ELEANOR  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  JACKSON  DARIN. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Sept.  4.  1861. 
EDWARD   EVERETT   DARIN. . .  ( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  111. 

Married,  Geneseo,  111.,  March  8,  1893. 


NETTIE   MAY  WARD. 


(Born,  Geneseo,  111.,  June  22,  1873. 

( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  111. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


Children  of  Edward  Everett  Darin  and  Nettie  May  Ward. 

(Born,  Geneseo,  111.,  July  27,  1894. 


1 .     Harold  Avery. 


2.     Mary  Eleanor. . 


3.     John  Ward. 


Born,  Geneseo,  111.,  May  17,  1897 


Boin,  Geneseo,  111.,  June  16,  1903. 


FIFTH  CHILD  OF  ELEANOR  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  JACKSON    DARIN. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Nov.   13,  1863. 

NORA  ELEANOR   DARIN ( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  111. 

Married,  Phenix,  111.,  Jan.  16,  1892. 

(Horn,  Phenix,  111.,  Feb.  23,   1863. 

VIRGIL  McHENRY ( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  I  III. 

Children  of  Nora  Eleanor  Darin  and  Virgil  McHenry. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Jan.  17,  1893. 

1.  Bessie  Helen ( 

( 

(Born,   Phenix,   111.,   Feb.   21,    1895. 

2.  Telia  Ada ( 

( 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Feb.  2,  1897. 

3.  Arthur  Burdette ( 

( 

SIXTH  CHILD  OF  ELEANOR  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  JACKSON  DARIN. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Nov.  17,  1865. 

CHARLES  HEBER   DARIN ( 

(Present   address,   Geneseo,   111. 

Married,  Geneseo,  111.,  March  22,  1893. 

(Born,  Lackawanna,  Pa.,  July  29,  1872. 

ALICE  LORA  PIERCE ( 

(Present  address,  Geneseo,  111. 


THE   CLARKE   FAMILY.  113 

Children  of  Charles  Heber  Darin  and  Alice  Lora  Pierce. 

(Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Dec.  29,  1895. 
1.     Vernie  Hazel 


2.     John  Heber. 


I-!.     Hazen  Horner. 


4.     Ruby  Halcyon. 


Born,  Phenix,  111.,  March  15,  1897. 


Born,  Phenix,  111.,  Sept.  20,  1899. 


Born,  Phenix,  111.,  June  7,   1902. 


'     FIFTH  CHILD  OF  JAMES  CLARKE  AND  SARAH  COOPER. 

(Born,    Pittsburg,    Pa.,    Jan.    7,    1835. 
JAMES  PATTERSON  CLARKE..  ( 

(Present   address,  Springfield.    111. 

Married,  Rushville,  111.,  March  11,  1864. 

(Born,    Sewickley,   Pa.,    Oct.   9,    1835. 

ANNA  J.  WILSON .  .  .  ( 

(Present    address,    Springfield,    111. 

Only  Child  of  James  Patterson  Clarke  and  Anna  J.  Wilson. 

(Born,    Sacramento,    Cal.,    April    9,    1865. 

HOWARD  W.   CLARKE ( 

(Present  address,  Springfield,  111. 

Married,  Springfield,  111.,  1892. 

(Born,  Jacksonville,  111.,  Jan.   12,   1872. 

MARY  E.   STALKER ( 

(Present  address,  Springfield,  111. 

Children  of  Howard  W.  Clarke  and  Mary  E.  Stalker. 

(Born,    Springfield,    111..   June   24,    1893. 

1.  Helen  W ( 

( 

(Born,  Springfield,  111.,  Aug.  4,  1898. 

2.  Eleanor  M ( 

( 


n4  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


(Hon,.  Springfield,  111.,  Aug.  5,  1900. 

3.  Eva  Munson ( 

( 

(Bom,    Springfield,    111.,    Jan.    24.    1903. 

4.  Susie  W ( 

( 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  115 


THIRD  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ELEANOR  GREER. 

(Born,    Lancaster,    Pa.,    Sept.    24,    1806. 

JOHN   CLARKE (Died,  Detroit,  Mich.,  May  18,  1896. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111., 

Married,   Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Nov,   16.   1826. 

(Born.    Pittsburg,    Pa.,    Aug.    30,    1809. 

ANN  OHERN (Died,  Rushville,   111.,   Feb.   2.   1887. 

(Buried,    Rushville.    111. 

Children  of  John  Clarke  and  Ann  Ohern. 

(Born.    Allegheny,    Pa.,    Dec.    24,     L827. 

1.  Sarah  Ellen (Died,    Detroit,    Mich.,    Nov.     17.    1902. 

(Buried,   Detroit,   Mich. 

(Bom.    Allegheny,    Pa.,    Dec.    2:5,    1830. 

2.  Louisa  Jane (Died.    Allegheny,    Pa.,    Oct.    21,    1832. 

(Buried,   Allegheny,   Pa. 

(Born,  West  Middletown,  Pa.,  July  18,  1832 

3.  George  Greer (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Feb.  20,  1876. 

(Buried,    Rushville,    111. 

(Born,    Cincinnati,    ().,    Sept.    23,    1834. 

4.  John  Simpson (Died,   Rushville,   111.,  April  20,    1853. 

(Buried,    Rushville.    111. 

(Born,  Lawrenceburg,  Ind..  Nov.  10,  1836. 

5.  James  Foster...  ....  (Died,  Portland,  Ore..  Oct.  26,   1901. 

(Buried,  Portland,  Ore. 

(Born,   Lawrenceburg,   Ind.,  July   1,   1838. 

6.  Ancel  Henry (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  30,  1900. 

(Buried,   Rushville.   111. 

(Born,   Allegheny,    Pa.,   July   5,    1840. 

7.  Albert  Beard (Died,    Kearney,    Neb.,    Aug.    17.    1890. 

(Buried,  Rushville.  111. 

(Born,   Sharpsburg,   Pa.,  Aug.    15,    1842. 

8.  Thomas  Wilson (Died,    Memphis.   Tenn..   July   31,    1864. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  April  14,  1845. 

9.  Nicholas  Snethen ( 

(Present   address,  Lawrence,  Kan. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  April  1,  1847. 

10.     Mary  Louisa (Died.  Rushville,  111.,  May  14.  1878. 

(Buried.  Rushville,  111. 


n6  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


11.  (Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Sept.  23,  1849. 
Francis  Waters (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  20,  1871. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Oct.  25,  1851. 

12.  Charles  Avery .Died,  Rushville,  111.,  March  3,  1876. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

FIRST  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ANN   OHERN. 

(Born,    Allegheny,    Pa.,    Dec.    24,    1827. 

SARAH  ELLEN  CLARKE (Died,  Detroit,  Mich.,  Nov.  17,  1902. 

(Buried,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Married,  Rushville,  111.,  Oct.  30,  1850. 

(Born,  Cape  Girardeau,  Mo.,  Dec.  20,  1825. 
GEORGE  WASHINGTON  (Died,  Detroit,  Mich.,  Sept.  21,   1898. 

SCRIPPS (Buried,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Children   of   Sarah   Ellen   Clarke   and   George   Washington   Scripps. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Dec.  20,  1851. 

1 .  George   Clarke ( 

(Present    address,   Detroit,   Mich. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111..  Aug.  24,  1853. 

2.  John  Franklin (Killed  on  railroad,  Aug.  5,  1870. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Nov.  27,  1855. 

3.  Anna  Jane (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  3,   1859. 

(Buried,    Rushville,    111. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Feb.   1,   1858. 

4.  Ernest  Ohern .......( 

(Present   address,   Portland,   Ore. 

(Born,   Rushville,    111.,   March    10,    1860. 

5.  Charles  Herman (Died,  Mt.   Clemens,  Mich.,  Nov.  5,   1901. 

(Buried,   Detroit,  Mich. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Feb.  15,  1862. 

6.  Catherine  Elizabeth....  (Died,  Detroit,  Mich.,  Nov.  1,  1899. 

(Buried,  Detroit,  Mich. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Oct.  9,  1864. 

7.  Thomas  Henry (Died,  Rushville.  111.,  June  18,  1865. 

(Buried,  Rushville,   111. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Dec.  10,  1866. 

8.  Benjamin  Locke (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Dec.   10,  1866. 

(Buried,   Rushville,   111. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  117 


(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  April  3,  1868. 

9.     William  Locke (Died,  Detroit,  Mich.,  March  23,    1888. 

(Buried,   Detroit,   Mich. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Jan.  29,  1870. 

10.     James  Albert (Died,   Rushville,   111.,   Jan.   8,    1879. 

(Buried,  Rushville,   111. 

FIRST  CHILD  OF  SARAH  ELLEN  CLARKE  AND  GEORGE    WASHINGTON 
SCRIPPS. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Dec.  20,  1851. 
GEORGE  CLARKE  SCRIPPS...  ( 

(Present  address,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Married,   Detroit,   Mich.,  Dec.   20,   1876. 

(Born,   Osnabrook,   Ont.,  Oct.   16,   1852. 
ANNA  ADELAIDE  MATTICE        ( 

(Present  address,   Detroit,  Mich. 

Children  of  George  Clarke  Scripps  and  Anna  Adelaide  Mattice. 

(Born,    Detroit,    Mich.,    Sept.    11,    1877. 

1.  Jessie  Adelaide. ......( 

(Present  address,  Detroit,  Mich. 

(Born,  Detroit,  Mich.,  Nov.  23,   1880. 

2.  George  Mattice ( 

(Present  address,  Detroit,  Mich. 

(Born,  Detroit,  Mich.,  May  17,  1885. 

3.  Sarah  Adele ( 

(Present   address,   Detroit,   Mich. 

(Born,  Detroit,   Mich.,   March  30,   1889. 

4.  Edith  Clarke ( 

(Present   address,  Detroit,  Mich. 

FIRSr  CHILD  OF  GEORGE  CLARKE  SCRIPPS  AND  ANNA  ADELAIDE 
MATTICE. 

(Born,  Detroit,  Mich.,  Sept.   11,   1877. 
JESSIE  ADELAIDE  SCRIPPS. . . .  ( 

(Present  address,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Married,  Detroit,  Mich.,  May  3,  1898. 

(Born,    Southfield,   Mich.,    Jan.    7,    1869. 
MINER  ALEXANDER  GREGG. .  ( 

(Present   address,  Detroit,  Mich. 


n8  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 

SECOND  CHILD  OF  GEORGE  CLARKE  SCRIPPS  AND  ANNA  ADELAIDE 
MATTICE. 

(Born,    Detroit,    Mich.,    Nov.    23,     1880. 
GEORGE   MATTICE  SCRIPPS..   ( 

(Present    address,    Detroit,    -Mich. 

Married,   Detroit,  Mich.,  .June  22,   1903. 

(Horn,  Detroit,  Mich.,  Nov.  S,  1884. 
MARGARET  FLEMING  WILSON  ( 

i  Present   address,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Children  of  George  Mattice  Scripps  and  Margaret  Fleming  Wilson. 

(Born,    Detroit,    Mich.,    April    Is.    L904. 

1 .      Eleanor  Wilson ( 

( 

FOURTH  CHILD  OF  SARAH  ELLEN  CLARKE  AND  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 
SCRIPPS. 

(Born,   Rushville,   [11.     Feb.   I,   1858. 
ERNEST  OHERN  SCRIPPS..        | 

(Present    address,    Portland,    Ore. 

Married,   RushA  ille,  111.,  June  16,  1880. 

(Born,   Worthington,    Ind.,   Jan.   29,    1859. 

LINNIE  WILLS .  (Died,  Detroit,  Mich.,  April  24,  1895. 

(Buried,    Detroit.    Mich. 

Only  Child  of  Ernest  Ohern  Scripps  and  Linnie  Wills. 

(Horn,  Worthington,   Ind.,  March  7,   1882. 

Howard   Ernest ( 

(Present    address,    Detroit,    Mich. 


FIFTH  CHILD  OF  SARAH  ELLEN  CLARKE  AND  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

SCRIPPS. 

(Born,    Ilushville,    111.,   March    10,    1860. 
CHARLES  HERMAN  SCRIPPS    (Died,   Mt.   Clemens,   Mich.,   Dec.   5,    1901. 
(Buried,   Detroit,  Mich. 

Married,  Albion.  Mich.,  Sept.  23,   1891. 

(Born,    Kalamazoo,   Mich.,    Oct.    30,    1865. 
HELEN  MAY  KNApPEN. ......( 

(Present    address.   Albion,    Mich. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  119 


Children   of   Charles   Herman   Scripps   and   Helen   May   Knappen. 

(Born.    Detroit.   Mich.,   July   .».    1894. 

1.  Charles  Knappen  (Died.  Detroit.  Mich.  Auk.  3,  1894. 

(Buried,  Detroit.  Mich. 

(Born,    Detroit,    Mich.    April    lfi,    1898. 

2.  Catherine   Harriet...       (Died,    Detroit.    Mich.     April    23,    1898. 

i  Buried,  Detroit ,  Mich. 


SIXTH  CHILD   OF  SARAH  ELLEN  CLARKE  AND  GEORGE    WASHINGTON 

SCRIPPS. 

(Bora,   Rushville,  111.,  Feb.   15,   1862. 
CATHERINE  ELIZABETH  (Died,   Detn.it.  Mich..  Nov.    1,   1899. 

SCRIPPS (Bu.ied.    Detroit,    Mich. 

Married,   Detroit,  Midi.,  July  5.   1887. 

Bora,  Dexter,  Mich.,  July  11,  1864. 
WILLIAM  DUTY  SOUTHWICK 

Present   address,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Children  of  Catherine  Elizabeth  Scripps  and  William  Duty  Southwick. 

Bom,     Detroit,    Mich.,    April    24,    1888. 

1 .      James  Scripps ( 

Present    address,    Detroit,   Mich. 

(Born,  Detroit,  Mich..  April  3,  1890. 

2.  Helen  Marjorie (Died.  Detn.it.  Mich.,  April  16,  1901. 

(Buried,  Detroit.  Mich. 

(Born,  Detroit.  Mich..  July  22.  1892. 

3.  Herman  Duty. ......( 

Presenl     address,    Detroit,    Mich. 


THIRD  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ANN  OHERN. 

(Born.  West  Middletown,  Pa.,  July  18  1832. 
GEORGE  GREER  CLARKE.        (Died,  Rushville,  111..  Feb.  20.  1876. 
(Buried.  Rushville,  111. 

Married.   Rushville,   111..  March  23.  1853. 

(Born.  Rushville.   111..  Oct.  23.  1834. 

MARIA  LOUISA  OWEN (Died.    Rushville.    111.,    March    19.    1S87. 

(Buried,    Rushville.    111. 


THE   CLARKE   FAMILY. 


Children  of  George  Greer  Clarke  and  Maria  Louisa  Owen. 

(Born,  Rushville.   111..   Dec.   25,   1853. 

1.  John  William (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  April  6,   1855. 

(Buried,  Owen  Cemetery,  near  Tullis  School. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Jan.  17,  1856. 

2.  Charles  Edward .  ( 

(Present   address,    Elm   Creek,   Neb. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Nov.  7,  1857. 

3.  Ella  May (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Dec.  1 1,  1858. 

(Buried,  Owen  Cemetery,  near  Tullis  School. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Oct.  12,  1859. 

4.  Anna  Maria ( 

(Present   address,   Pasadena,   Cal. 

(Born,   Rushville,    111.,    Feb.   21,    1862. 

5.  Agnes  Bertha ( 

(Present  address,  Rushville,  111. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Sept.  15,  1864. 

6.  Harriet  Owen .  ( 

(Present  address,  Rushville,  111. 


SECOND  CHILD  OF  GEORGE  GREER  CLARKE  AND  MARIA  LOUISA  OWEN. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Jan.  17,  1856. 
CHARLES  EDWARD  CLARKE   ( 

(Present   address,   Elm  Creek,  Neb. 

Married,  Washington,  la.,  Sept.   18,   1878. 

(Born,  Fulton  Co.,  Ind.,  J'eb.  10,  1853. 
MELISSA  ADELINE  WILSON. .   .  ( 

(Present  address,  Elm  Creek,  Neb. 

Children  of  Charles  Edward  Clarke  and  Melissa  Adeline  Wilson. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Jan.  4,  1880. 

1.  William  Adolph ( 

(Present  address,   Elm  Creek,  Neb. 

(Born,  Irwin,  Shelby  Co.,  la.,  Dec.  1,  1882. 

2.  Nellie   Agnes ( 

(Present   address,   Win  Creek,  Neb. 

(Born,  Irwin,  Shelby  Co.,  la.,  April  21,  1884. 

3.  Ralph  Owen ( 

(Present  address,  Elm  Creek,  Neb. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  121 


(Born,  Irwin,  Shelby  Co.,  la.,  Oct.  12,  1886. 

4.  Lewis  Wilson ( 

(Present  address,  Elm  Creek,  Neb. 

(Born,  Overton,  Neb.,  Feb.  18,  1891 

5.  Hattie  Anna ( 

(Present  address.  Elm  Creek,  Neb. 


FOURTH  CHILD  OF  GEORGE  GREER  CLARKE  AND  MARIA  LOUISA  OWEN. 

(Born,  Kushville,  111..  Oct.  12,  1859. 

ANNA  MARIA  CLARKE ( 

(Present   address,   Pasadena,  Cal. 

Married.    Kushville,   111.,   Oct.   27,    1880. 

(Born,   Detmold,   Lippe,   Germany,   Oct.    27. 
(  1850. 

HENRY  ADOLPH   NIEMAN (Died,  Kushville,  111.,  Nov.  21,  1885. 

(Buried.    Kushville,    111. 

Children  of  Anna  Maria  Clarke  and  Henry  Adolph  Nieman. 

(Born,  Kushville,  111.,  Dec.  24.  1881. 

1.  Lena  May ( 

(Present  address,  Pasadena,  Cal. 

(  Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  7,  1883. 

2.  Harriet  Agnes ( 

(Present  address,  Pasadena,  Cal. 

(Born.   liushville.   111.,  Sept.   2,   1885. 

3.  Henry  Owen .  (Died.  Kushville.  111.,  April  23,  1886. 

(Buried,   Kushville,   111. 

FIFTH  CHILD  OF  GEORGE  GREER  CLARKE  AND  MARIA  LOUISA  OWEN. 

(Born.   Kushville,  111.,  Feb.  21,   1862. 
AGNES  BERTHA  CLARKE     .  .  .  I 

(Present  address,  Rushville,  111. 

Married,    Rushville,    111..    March    18,    1890. 

(Born,  Kushville,  111..  Nov.  4,   I860. 
WILLIS  GEORGE  BABCOCK. . .  .  ( 

(Present    address,   Rushville,   111. 

Children  of  Agnes  Bertha  Clarke  and  Willis  George  Babcock. 

(Born,  Kushville,  111.,  July  5,   1892. 

1.     Justus  Clarke ( 

( 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


2.     Florence  Louise. 


(Born,   Rushville,  111.,  Oct.  20,  1893. 

( 


SIXTH  CHILD  OF  GEORGE  GREER  CLARKE  AND  MARIA  LOUISA  OWEN. 


(Born,   Rushville.   111..  Sept.   15,   1864. 
HARRIET  OWEN   CLARKE....  ( 

(Present    address,    Rushville,   111. 

Married.  Rushville,  III.,  Nov.  4,  1891. 


(Born,   Rushville,   III.,   March  22.   1860. 


CHARLES  ARTHUR  KNOWLES  ( 


(Present    address,    Rushville,    111. 


FIFTH  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ANN   OHERN. 

(Born,  Lawrenceburg,  Ind.,  Nov.  10,  1836. 

JAMES  FOSTER  CLARKE (Died,    Portland,    Ore.,    Oct.    26,    1901. 

(Buried,  "Lone  Fir"  Cemetery,  Portland,  <  )re. 

Married   first,    Rushville,   111.,   April   2,    1862. 

(Born,    Rushville,    111.,    Feb.    22,    1836. 

HATTIE  OWEN (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  22,  1867. 

(Buried,   Rushville,   111. 

Married   second,    Portland,    Ore.,    July   28,    1869. 

(Born,  Warmsen,  Germany,  July  10,  1842. 
SOPHIA  MARIE  EVERDING  . . .  .  ( 

(Present    address,    Portland,    Ore. 


Children    of    James    Foster    Clarke    and    Sophia    Marie    Everding. 


1.      Clara  Beebe . 


James  Richard.  .  . 


3 .     Theresa . 


Born,   Portland,   Ore.,   April   19,    1870. 

Present    address,    Portland    Ore. 

Born,   Portland.,  Ore,  Oct.   19,   1871. 

Died,  Portland,  Ore.,  Aug.  8,  1878. 

Buried,  "Lone  Fir"  Cemetery,  Portland.  Ore. 

Born,    Portland.    Ore..    Aug.    19,    1873. 

Present    address,    Portland,    Ore. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  123 


THIRD  CHILD  OF  JAMES  FOSTER  CLARKE  AND  SOPHIA    MARIE 
EVERDING. 

(Born,    Portland,    Ore.,    Aug.    19,    1873. 

THERESA  CLARKE ( 

(Present     address,      Portland,     "re. 

Married,  Portland,  Ore.,  March   12.   1901. 

(Born.  Fostoria,  Ohio,  Aug.   17.  186.5. 

ALBERT  VIVIAN  BAXTER ( 

(Present   address,  Portland,  Ore. 

Children  of  Theresa  Clarke  and  Albert  Vivian  Baxter. 

(Born,    Portland,    Ore.,    Feb.    23,    1902. 

1 .      Clara  Everding ( 

( 

SIXTH  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ANN   OHERN. 

(Born.   Lawrenceburg,   Ind.,   July    1,    1838. 

ANCEL  HENRY  CLARKE (Died.    Kushville.    111..   Aug.   30.    1900. 

(Buried.   Kushville,   111. 

Married   first,    Kushville.   111.,  Jan.  4,   1865. 

(Born,   Kushville,   111..   Sept.   27,   1836. 
MARGARET  ELIZABETH  (Died,  Kushville,  111.,  Nov.  27.  1884. 

YOUNG (Buried,   Kushville.   111. 

Married  second,  Chillicothe,   0.,  March  3,  1886. 

(Born,  Chillicothe,  0.,  Dec.  27.  1854. 

ALICE  WATSON ..  ( 

(Present    address,    Chillicothe,    O. 

SEVENTH  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AKD  ARN  OHERN. 

(Born,   Allegheny.    Pa..     July   5,    1840. 

ALBERT  BEARD  CLARKE (Died.   Kearney.   Neb.,  Aug.   17.  1890. 

(Buried,   Kushville,   111. 

Married  first,  Kushville.  111..  June  7.  1866. 

(Born,  Kushville,  111.,  March  28,  1841. 

SARAH  LOUISE  PARROTT (Died,    Kearney,    Neb.,    Nov.    30,    1885. 

(Buried,    Kushville,    111. 

Married  second,  Kearney,  Neb.,  Oct.  27.    lssii. 

(Born.  Rutland,  O.,  March  13.  1859. 

ADDIE  LOUISE  HIGLEY ( 

(Present  address.  Sioux  Falls.  S.  D. 


i24  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


Children   of   Albert  Beard   Clarke   and   Addie   Louise   Higley. 

(Born,  Kearney,  Neb.,  Sept.  4,  1887. 

1 .  Adah  Alberta ( 

(Present  address,  Sioux  Falls,  S.  D. 

(Born,  Kearney,  Neb.,  Dec.  17,   1889. 

2.  Stephen  Higley (Died,  Kearney,  Neb.,  April  10,  1892. 

(Buried,   Kearney,   Neb. 

NINTH  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ANN  OHERN. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  April  14,  1845. 
NICHOLAS  SNETHEN  CLARKE.  ( 

(Present    address,   Lawrence,   Kan. 

.Married,  Lawrence,  Kan.,  Sept.  30,  1874. 

(Born,  Findlay,  O.,  April  4,  1846. 
LUCY  JANE  PATTERSON. ......( 

(Present    address,    Lawrence,    Kan. 

Children  of  Nicholas  Snethen  Clarke  and  Lucy  Jane  Patterson. 

(Born,  Lawrence,  Kan.,  Aug.  26,  1879. 

1 .  Mary  Patterson  ......( 

(Present   address,   Lawrence,   Kan. 

(Born,  Lawrence,  Kan.,  Aug.  26,  1879. 

2.  Angie  Sarah (Died,  Lawrence,  Kan.,  Aug.  9,  1880. 

(Buried,   Lawrence,    Kan. 

(Born,  Lawrence,  Kan.,  Aug.  26,  1879. 

3.  Helen  Maude .........( 

(Present  address,  Lawrence,  Kan. 

TENTH  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ANN  OHERN. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  April  1,   1847. 

MARY  LOUISA  CLARKE (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  May   14,   1878. 

(Buried,     Rushville,     111. 

Married,  Rushville,  111.,  Oct.  13,  1869. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  June  14,   1832. 
JOHN  ALEXANDER  YOUNG ...( Died,   Rushville,   111.,  May    14,    1902. 
(Buried,   Rushville,    111. 

Children  of  Mary  Louisa  Clarke  and  John  Alexander  Young. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  9,  1870. 

1 .      Carl  Clarke ( 

(Present  address,  Rushville,  111. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  125 


(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.   3,   1872. 

2.  Anna  Florence (Died,  South  Bend,  Ind.,  March  12,  1905. 

(Buried,  South  Bend,  Ind. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  23.   1874. 

3.  Sarah  Eleanor ( 

(Present    address,    Rushville,    111. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Dec.  10,  1876. 

4.  James  Henry ( 

(Present  address,   Rushville,    111. 


FIRST  CHILD  OF  MARY  LOUISA  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  ALEXANDER 
YOUNG. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  9,  187n. 

CARL  CLARKE   YOUNG ( 

(Present    address,    Rushville,    111. 

Married,   Rushville,  111.,  May  26.   1897. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  May  10,  1875. 
LILLIAN  MAY  CRANDALL ( 

(Present  address,  Rushville,  111. 

SECOND  CHILD  OF  MARY  LOUISA  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  ALEXANDER 
YOUNG. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  3,  1872. 

ANNA  FLORENCE   YOUNG (Died,  South  Bend,  Ind..  March   12,   1905. 

(Buried,    South    Bend,    Ind. 

Married,   Rushville,   111.,   Sept.   5,    1901. 

(Born,  La  Fontaine,  Ind.,  Dec.  25,  1864. 

JOSEPH  EDGAR  NEFF ( 

(Present    address,   South   Bend,    Ind. 

THIRD  CHILD  OF  MARY  LOUISA  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  ALEXANDER 
YOUNG. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  23,  1874. 

SARAH  ELEANOR  YOUNG ( 

(Present   address,   Rushville.   111. 

Married,  Rushville,   111.,   May  6,    1896. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  May  10,  1873. 

JAMES  HERBERT  NELL ( 

(Present    address,    Rushville,    111. 


126  THE   CLARKE    FAMILY. 


Children  of  Sarah  Eleanor  Young  and  James  Herbert  Nell. 

(Born.   Kushville,  111.,  Sept.  11,   1897. 

1.  Mary  Eleanor ( 

( 

(Born,    Kushville.    111.,    March    IS.    1899. 

2.  Florence   Lillian ( 

( 

(Born.   Kushville.   111.,  May  (i,   1903. 

3.  Edna  Maxine ( 

( 

FOURTH  CHILD  OF  MARY  LOUISA  CLARKE  AND  JOHN  ALEXANDER 
YOUNG. 

(Bora,    Kushville,   111.,   Dec.    10,    1876. 
JAMES  HENRY   YOUNG ( 

(Present  add/ess.  Kushville.  111. 

Married.   Chicago.   111..   Sept.   20.    191(1. 

ELIZABETH  (Born,  Jacksonville.   111..  July  24,   1875. 

FRANCES  ( 

PATTERSON (Present    address,    Kushville.    111. 

Children   of   James   Henry   Young   and   Elizabeth    Frances   Patterson. 

(Born.    Kushville,    111.,   July    10,    1903. 
1 .     James  Russell ( 

I 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  127 


FOURTH  CHILD  OF  JOHN  CLARKE  AND  ELEANOR  GREER.. 

(Born.    Lancaster,  Pa..  Nov.  6.    1 8< 18 

ANN  JANE   CLARKE (Died,    Rushville,    111.,    Aug.    8.    1876. 

(Buried.    Rushville,    111. 

Married.  Sewickley.  Penn..  April  (i.  ls:!7. 

(Born.  County  Tyrone,  Ireland.  Aug.  1,  1814. 

GEORGE   GREER (Died.  Rushville.  111..  July  10,   1899. 

(Buried   Rushville..    111. 

Children    of    Ann    Jane    Clarke    and    George    Greer. 

(Born.    Rushville,    111..    June    19.    1842. 

1.  Susanna ( 

(Present   address,   San   Francisco.   Cal. 

(Born.   Rushville,   111..  April  3.  1846. 

2.  Almira ( 

(Present     address,    San    Francisco.    Cal. 

FIRST  CHILD  OF  ANN  JANE  CLARKE  AND  GEORGE  GREER. 

(Born.    Rushville.    111..   June    19.    L842. 

SUSANNA  GREER ( 

(Present     address.    San     Francisco,    Cal. 

Married    in    California,    Feb.    23.    1867. 

(Born.  Brooklyn,  111..  Dec.  19.  1841. 

HENRY  C.   BROWN 

(Present    address.   San    Francisco.   Cal. 

Children    of   Susanna   Greer   and   Henry   C.   Brown. 

(Born.  Sacramento,  Cal..  Nov.  29,   1867. 

1.  Almira (Died,    Sacramento.    Cal..    Jan.    6,    1868 

(Buried,      Sacramento,      Cal. 

(Born,  Sacramento,  Cal.,  March   11,   1869. 

2.  Ollie   Margaret ( 

(Present    address,    San    Francisco.    Cal. 

(Born,    Sacramento.    Cal..    Aug.    15.    1870. 

3.  Eleanor  Clarke I  Died.   Sacramento.  Cal..  May  28.    1892. 

(Buried.    Sarcamento,    Cal. 

(Born.  Sacramento.  Cal..  May  27.    1  s7  C 

4.  Seth  C (Died.   Sacramento.   Cal..  Jan.    19,    1882. 

(Buried.      Sacramento.      Cal. 


128  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


(Born,    Sacramento,    Cal,    Feb.    5,    1876. 

5.  George  Clay (Died,    Sacramento,   Cal.,    Feb.    7,    1  x 7 » "• . 

(Buried,    Sacramento,    Cal. 

(Born,   Sacramento,   Cal.,   July   29,    1877. 

6.  Newton (Died,   Sacramento,   Cal.,   Nov.   30,    1877. 

(Buried,     Sacramento,      Cal. 

(Born,  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  April  19,  1885. 

7.  Henry  Lynn ...  ( 

(Present    address,   San  Francisco,  Cal. 

SECOND  CHILD  OF  SUSANNA  GREER  AND  HENRY  C.    BROWN. 

(Born,  Sacramento,  Cal.,  March  11,  1869. 
OLLIE  MARGARET  BROWN. . .  .  ( 

(Present    address,    San     Francisco,    Cal. 

Married  in  California,  April  16,  1899. 

(Born,    -  -   la.,    Aug.    15,    1865. 

WILLIAM  O.  BRINK ( 

(Present    address,    San    Francisco,    Cal. 

SECOND  CHILD  OF  ANN  JANE  CLARKE  AND  GEORGE  GREER. 

(Born,    Rushville,    111.,    April   3,    1846. 

ALMIRA  GREER ( 

(Present   address.  San  Francisco,  Cal. 

Married,   Sacramento,   Cal.,   Sept.    10,    1865. 

(Born,  Elmira,  N.   Y.,  April  26,  1843. 

EDWIN  POWER  McCLURE (Died,  Rushville.  111.,  Sept.  25.   1904. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

Children   of   Almira   Greer   and   Edwin   Power   McClure. 

(Born,    Sacramento,    Cal.,    June   4,    1866. 

1.  Edwin  Clarke (Died  at  sea,  April  2,   1867. 

(Buried  in  Pacific  Ocean. 

(Born,   Rushville,   111.,  June   17,   1868. 

2.  George  Hepburn (Died,  Manhattan,  Kan.,  Aug.  25,  1897. 

(Buried,    Rushville,    111. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  June  10,  1875. 

3.  Margaret  M  ...  ( 

(Present  address,  San  Francisco.  Cal. 

(Born.    Rushville,    111.,    Sept.    20,    1877. 

4.  Jennie  Louise (Died,   Rushville,   111.,  May  5,   1879. 

(Buried,    Rushville,    111. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  129 


SECOND  CHILD  OF  ALMIRA  GREER  AND  EDWIN  POWER  McCLURE. 

(Born,  Rushville,  III.,  June  17,  1868. 
GEORGE  HEPBURN  McCLURE.    In. -i.   Manhattan.   Kan..   Auk.   25,    L897. 
(Buried,    Rushville,    111. 

Married,  Peabody,   Kan..   Dec.   13,    1895. 

Born,  —   Jan.   13,   1873. 

RENA  E.   BLISS Died,  Manhattan,  Kan..  Aug.  10, 

(Buried,    Manhattan.    Kan. 


i3o  THE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


FIFTH     CHILD   OF   JOHN   CLARKE   AND   ELEANOR   GREER. 

(Bom,   Lancaster,   Pa.,   Feb.  6,   1811. 

SUSAN  CLARKE (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  March  12,   1902. 

(Buried,    Rushville,   111. 

Married,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  Sept.   is.   1834. 

(Born,  County  Tyrone,  Ireland,  -March        1812 

THOMAS  WILSON (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Aug.  28,   1898. 

(Buried,   Rushville,    111 

Children  of  Susan  Clarke  and  Thomas  Wilson. 

(Born,   Sewickley,    Penn.,   Oct.   9.    1835 

1.  Anna  J ( 

(Pjesenl    address,    Springfield,    111.. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111.,  July  28,  1838. 

2.  Eleanor (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Dec.   lit.  I860. 

ed,  Rushville,  111. 

(Horn,   Rushville,   HI.,  Sept.  l':;.    1841. 

:•!.     John  Clarke ( 

(Present    address,    Rushville,   111. 

Horn.  Rushville,  111.,  June  17.  L844. 

4.     Amelia  Lorinda ( 

(  Present    address,    Rushville,    111.. 

(Born,  Rushville,  111..  April  4,  1SJ7. 

."..     Sarah  Eliza (Died,  Rushville,  III,  Feb.  21,   1883. 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

FIRST  CHILD  OF  SUSAN  CLARKE  AND  THOMAS  WILSON. 

(Born,  Sewickley.    Pa..   Oct.   9,   1835. 

ANNA  J.   WILSON ( 

I  Presenl    address,    Springfield,    111. 

Married  James   Patterson  Clarke.     (See   Fifth  Child  oi  .lam.--  Clarkeand 
Sarah  Cooper.) 

FOURTH  CHILD  OF  SUSAN  CLARKE   AND  THOMAS  WILSON. 

(Born,  Rushville,  III.,  June  17,  1S44. 
AMELIA  LORINDA  WILSON...  ( 

(  Presenl    address,   1.'  ushville,   111. 

Married,  Rushville,  111..  Feb.  20,  !sr.7. 

(Born,  Harrodsburg,  Ky.,  Sept.   Hi.   1842. 

JOHN   LINN  SWEENEY ( 

(Present    address,    Rushville.    HI. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  131 


Children  of  Amelia  Lorinda  Wilson  and  John  Linn  Sweeney. 

■  Born,   Rushville,  111..  April  22,   1868. 

1 .  Eleanor  ...... 

enl   address,  Tecumseh,   Neb. 

rn,   Rushville,  111..  April   12,   1873. 

2.  Jessie   Mildred 

'  esent   address,  Geneseo,  111. 

Born,  Galva,   111..  Oct.  21,   187§. 

3.  Thomas  Wilson  .  .  . 

(Present    address,    Rushville,    111. 

Born,   Ray,    III..   Nov.    12,    1877. 

4.  Frank  Linn 

(  Present   address,   Rushville,   111. 

.    Ray,    111..   Aug.   5,    1880. 

5.  Susan  Sanders . 

sent  address,  Rushville,  111. 

FIRST  CHILD  OF  AMELIA  LORINDA  WILSON  AND  JOHN  LINN  SWEENEY. 

Rushville,    111.,    April    22,    1868. 

ELEANOR  SWEENEY 

g*  (Present    address,    Tecumseh,    Neb. 

Married,  Rushville,  111.,  April    12,   1898. 

Rushville,    111..    Dec.    15,     1868. 
CHARLES  WESLEY  GRAFF  .  . 

esent    address,    Tecumseh,    Xeb. 

Children  of  Eleanor  Sweeney  and  Charles  V/esley  Graff. 

.   Tecumseh,    Neb..    May   20,    1900. 

1.  Thomas  Sweeney (Died,  Tecumseh,  Neb.,  June  24.  1901. 

I  Buried,    Tecumseh,    Neb. 

orn,    Tecumseh,    Neb.,    March   21,    1902. 

2.  Susan  Eleanor  .  . 

orn,    Tecumseh,    Neb..    Nov.    30,    1903. 

3.  Mildred 

SECOND  CHILD  OF  AMELIA  LORINDA  WILSON  AND  JOHN  LINN  SWEENEY. 

(Born.  Rushville,  111.,  April   12,    1873. 
JESSIE  MILDRED  SWEENEY... 

(Present   address.  Geneseo    111. 
MarriedjRushville,  111.,  Dec.  28,  L899. 


1.32  THE    CLARKE   FAMILY. 


(Hern,  --  --  111.,  Dec.  31,  1871. 

HENRY  BENEDICT  FISHER. .  .  .  ( 

(Present    address,   Geneseo,    HI. 

Children  of  Jessie  Mildred  Sweeney  and  Henry  Benedict  Fisher. 

(Horn,    Kushville,    111.,   June    14,    1902. 

1 .  Mary  Sweeney ( 

( 

i  Hern,  Lexington,  111.,  Oct,  (i,  1!)()4. 

2.  Linda ( 

( 

THIRD  CHILD  OF  AMELIA  LORINDA  WILSON  AND  JOHN  LINN  SWEENEY. 

(  Born,  Galva,  111..  Oct.  21,  1875. 
THOMAS  WILSON  SWEENEY....  ( 

(Present     address,     Kushville.     111. 

Married,  Jacksonville,  111.,  June  1,  1899. 

(Born,   Jacksonville,    111.,   Nov.   7,    1876. 
HELEN  MAUDE   ROTTGER .  .  . . ( 

(Present   address,   Kushville,    111. 

Children  of  Thomas  Wilson  Sweeney  and  Helen  Maude  Rottger. 

(Born,  Kushville,  111.,  April   13,   1901. 

1.     Thomas  Wilson (Died,  Kushville,  111.,  Sept.  17,  1901. 

(Buried,   Kushville,   111. 

FIFTH  CHILD  OF  AMELIA  LORINDA  WILSON  AND  JOHN  LINN  SWEENEY. 

(Born,  Kay,   111..  Auk.  5,    1880. 
SUSAN  SANDERS  SWEENEY.  .  .  ( 

(Present    address.    Kushville,    111. 

Married,  Kushville,  111.,  June  28,   1905. 

(Born,  Kushville,  111.,  Aug.  30,   1880, 
CHARLES  ARTHUR  GRIFFITH  ( 

(Present    address,    Kushville,    111. 

FIFTH   CHILD  OF  SUSAN  CLARKE  AND  THOMAS  WILSON. 

(Born,   Rushville,   111.,   April   4,    DS47. 

SARAH   ELIZA  WILSON (Died,  Kushville,  111.,  Feb.  21,  1883. 

(Buried,    Rushville,    111. 

Married,  Kushville,  111.,  Dec.  —  1871. 


THE    CLARKE    FAMILY.  133 


(Born,  Westmoreland  Co.,  Penn.,  Oct.  20,  1844. 

HIRAM  B.   GRAFF ( 

(Present    address,    Rushville,   111. 


Children  of  Sarah  Eliza  Wilson  and  Hiram  B.  Graff. 


(Burn.    Rushville,    111..    May   -'4.    L874 

1.  Herbert...  ....(Died,    Rushville,    111.,   March   30,    1878. 

i  Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

(Born,   Rushville,   111.,  July  20,    1  ^77 

2.  Wilbur   W 

(  Present   address,   Ishpeming,  Mich. 

Born,   Rushville,  111.,  April  21,    1879 

3.  John  Clarke 

Present    address,   Rushville,   111. 

n.   Rushville,  111.,  June  15,   1881. 

4.  Harold  Wilson (Died,  Rushville,  111.,  Feb.   Hi,  1905. 

Buried,    Rushville,    111. 


SECOND  CHILD  OF  SARAH  ELIZA  WILSON  AND  HIRAM  B.  GRAFF. 


Born,    Rushville,  111..  July  20,    1877. 

WILBUR  W.   GRAFF ( 

esenl   address,   Ishpeming,   Mich. 

Married,  Dayton,  <>..  Aug.  6,   1904. 

rn,    Wadsworth,    I  K.   April   24.    187" 

ETHEL   M.   FOSTER 

(Present   address,   Ishpeming,  Mich. 


THIRD   CHILD   OF   SARAH   ELIZA  WILSON   AND  HIRAM   B.    GRAFF. 


a,    Rushville,    111.,    April    21,    1879. 

JOHN  CLARKE   GRAFF ( 

I'n -fit   address,  Rushville,  111. 

Married,   Lewistown,   111..   Nov.   10.   1904. 

(Born.  Lewistown,  111.,  Aug.   13,   1881. 

HELEN  SCOTT 

(Present   address,   Rushville,  111. 


i34  TlfE    CLARKE    FAMILY. 


FOURTH  CHILD  OF  SARAH  ELIZA  WILSON  AND  HIRAM  B.   GRAFF. 

(Born,   Rushville,  111.,  June   15,  1881. 

HAROLD  WILSON  GRAFF (Died,    Rushville,   111.,   Feb.   16,    1905 

(Buried,  Rushville,  111. 

Married,    Keokuk,   la.,  Nov.-  9,   1902. 

(Horn.  Mt.  Sterling,  III.,  Feb.  20,  1880. 

LELIA  HARPER ( 

'  Present   a<l<lre~>.  Rushville,  111. 

Child  of  Harold  WilsDn  Graff  and  Lelia  Harper. 

(  Born,    Rushville,    111..   March   2s.    1904. 

1.      Harold  Wilson ( 

( 


Cnapter 
XXVIII  .-- 
XXIX.-- 
XXX.-- 


-  Family  of  Eleanor  Greer 

-  A.dam  Clarke. 

-  The  Family  Tree. 


I